From Shadows to Shimmersby NekxisChaptersPrologue (R)Stranger in a Familiar World (R)The Reality of Expectations (R)Friendship Rekindled (R)The God Who Laughs (R)A Trio’s Malevolent TuneChains of Silence (R)Love Doesn’t Matter—Survival DoesOne Step Too LateNot the Only One Who CaresMaybe I Should Change FaithPrologue (R)I am nothing. A nobody. I'm still living with my parents as a 23-year-old loser with a menial job at a convenience store. No girlfriend, no friends, no interests. My existence is a never-ending loop of loneliness and boredom. A dumb cartoon is the only thing that sustains me, the last remnant of my delight. My Little Pony: Equestria Girls. By now, I've seen every single movie and episode seven or eight times. Perhaps more. I can't remember. I realize it's pitiful. A adult man who is enamored with a children's show. I can't help it, though. I find that there's something appealing about her. Sunset Shimmer. Out of all the characters, she’s the one I can relate to the most. She used to be arrogant. conceited, constantly attempting to establish her superiority over others. In school, I was the same way. I believed I had everything worked out. believed that I was untouchable. However, life has a way of making you humble, doesn't it? Everything fell apart one day. My pals went on, I fell behind, and my self-esteem collapsed. No one with whom to share a chuckle. No one with whom to speak. Nothing at all. Now, my days blur together. Work, home, MLP sleep, assuming I get any sleep at all. How long, God, has it been since I slept soundly? A week? Two? I have no idea anymore. My hand shakes a little as I reach for the half-empty Red Bull can on my desk. One more drink. I need another coffee boost to keep going. “Heh, I’m so fucking tired already…” The words slip out before I realize I’ve said them aloud. My voice cracks. I take a quick look at the pile of DVDs beside my television. The vibrant covers, which stand in sharp contrast to the drab, grey environment around me, nearly make fun of me. On the walls are posters of Equestria Girls characters, a shrine to the one thing that gives me any emotion. Sunset's beaming face looks back at me, immobilized in a moment of assurance and optimism. I reach for Rainbow Rocks. This is my favorite movie out of all of them. The music and the story are the closest things I have to solace. After inserting the disk into the player, I recline in my chair and allow the well-known opening sequences to envelop me. I sense a slight glimmer of something when the film begins. Something like delight, but not quite. I can get away for the next hour and a half. I can act as though I haven't failed. I may act as though I'm a part of something significant and larger. However, I still feel a burden in my chest as the film is playing. A constant reminder that I have nothing else. Only this show. Just this brief reprieve from the world I've created for myself. My eyes stray to the empty energy drink cans strewn all over my desk, the mess of a life barely kept together. And as the Dazzlings begin their song, I can’t help but whisper under my breath, “Why can’t I have a second chance like her?” I swallow forcefully, a mixture of despair, fury, and a hollow aching that has grown all too familiar tightening my chest. I can't take my eyes off the screen where Sunset Shimmer is standing with her companions, victorious. A life full of love and belonging, of music and color. A life very different from mine. I let out a loud, dry, and empty laugh. I muttered to myself, "Aw, fuck," and hit the pause button on the remote. Her beaming face, which exudes hope and redemption, freezes on the screen. My stomach rumbles, dragging me out of my reverie. I may have gone more than a day without eating. "I guess it's time to get something to eat." I force myself to leave the chair, but as soon as I stand up, a rush of vertigo sweeps over me. My eyesight becomes blurry, and the room tilts and spins as if I've gotten on an unstoppable carousel. My knees give way and I cling to the desk's edge for balance. “What the hell…” My voice is no more than a whisper as I gasp. Sharp and demanding, my skull beats like a drum. My legs aren't holding me up, and I feel like my body is sinking into itself. The dizziness worsens, pulling me down like a whirlpool. The next thing I know, I'm tumbling after losing my grasp. As the desk leaves my grasp, icy, merciless air takes its place. “Aww, fuck!” The curse tears from my throat, panic and frustration mingling as my head hits something hard. The impact reverberates through my skull, sharp and blinding. Behind my eyelids, pain erupts, and everything becomes hazy. Colors and shapes mix together, becoming blurry and transient. The creaking sound of a door opens somewhere in the distance. “Son, what hap—OH NO, you’re bleeding!” My dad's anxious, worried voice breaks through the fog. His voice seems muffled, as if he were yelling from beyond a high wall. I attempt to focus by blinking gently, but it's like staring through foggy glass. Footsteps thunder across the floor. I feel hands on my shoulders, shaking me gently. “Stay with me, son! Stay with me!” Dad’s voice wavers, fear lacing every syllable. Mom’s voice joins his, high-pitched and trembling. “Call an ambulance! We need to get help!” I catch a glimpse of my sister from the corner of my fading eyesight. Her eyes are wide with shock and her face is pale as she stands still at the doorway. She seems as though she's incredulous at what she's seeing, yet she doesn't move or talk. My body begins to feel uncomfortably numb as the pain subsides. I feel as though I'm weightless and unattached. My parents' desperate cries become a gentle hum as their voices become softer. “Is this it?” The thought drifts through my mind, detached and surreal. “Is this how my life ends?” I close my eyes, the sound of my heart pounding in my ears fading to silence. “Nothing to show for it. Nothing made of my life. Just… this.” Images flash in my mind, disjointed and fleeting. My empty room. The posters on the walls. Sunset’s face frozen on the screen. The unopened cans of Red Bull scattered on my desk. “Fuck me…” As my consciousness fades, I mumble, my words hardly audible.My breathing feels shallow right now, like if every breath is an effort and every exhale is a tiny whisper of life fleeing. I can see my family again, at least. The concept, which is both consoling and depressing, drifts to me like a half-formed dream. I am aware that I am not alone even as the darkness creeps against my eyelids. Not finished The world starts to dim, and for the briefest second, I take a last look at the TV. Sunset Shimmer’s face still stares at me, frozen in time, an emblem of everything I wanted to be. A life with meaning. A life with purpose. And then… “Are you okay? You're gonna be late for school” My dad’s voice breaks through the fading fog, distant at first, then suddenly sharper, clearer. “Huh?” My eyes flutter open, and I blink against the sudden rush of light. The world comes rushing back, but it feels… off. Like I’m not quite here, like I’m not quite myself. I’m in my room. My room…? But it’s different. The walls, the furniture—it’s all brighter. The colors seem richer, more vibrant than I remember. The clutter that usually weighed me down now seems almost… whimsical. “What the hell?” My thinking is slow, attempting to catch up with the reality I'm trying to make sense of, and the thought fumbles into my head as I sit up. I feel like my body is lighter. younger. “What do you mean ‘school' Dad?” The question spills from my lips without thinking, the confusion heavy in my voice. My father’s face appears in my line of sight, his brows furrowed in concern. “You alright, kid? You’ve been out of it" School. School, what do you mean? I no longer attend school. It's been years since I was there. My throat tightens, but my sister's voice interrupts me before I can inquire further. “You weirdo, we’re gonna be late,” she laughs, her voice light and teasing, a tone I haven’t heard in so long. I turn to face her, but my memory of her is different. She's younger as well. She was the same age when everything was normal. When things were easy. Before everything went wrong. My legs are weak, but they support me as I lift myself off the ground. With my hands clutching the edge of my desk for support, I stand unsteadily. However, I notice something odd as I go. It's not only that my physique is lighter. It is different. My arms, my legs, my entire frame feels… smaller. Younger. I take a few unsteady steps forward, confusion and disbelief clouding my thoughts. I move toward the mirror on the wall, my reflection barely registering in the haze of my mind. What the hell is happening? I stare at my own reflection, still too dazed to make sense of it. And then—holy shit. I jump back in shock, my breath catching in my throat. My heart races in panic. This isn’t me. This… isn’t me. My sixteen-year-old self is staring back at me. I haven't seen this version in years. My hair has changed, it's wild, unkempt, and darker than I recall. It has a jumbled pattern of blue-black streaks that makes my heart skip a beat. It is similar to staring at someone else. I feel the softness of my skin when I extend a hand to touch my face. Though younger, the characteristics are identical. I've changed completely. I've lost the shabby, exhausted appearance I've had for years in favor of something new. “What the hell is happening?” I whisper under my breath, my voice shaking. My reflection,this younger version of myself stares back with wide, terrified eyes. I move my trembling fingers to my hair and run them through the thick black and blue strands. It's really different. It's so bizarre. How can this be? Why am I- All of a sudden, I feel the weight of it all. Not only am I younger. I am different. In my bones, I sense it. I can feel the weightlessness, the magic, and the otherness that is washing over me like a wave. I take a step back, the reality of the situation sinking in. This isn’t just a dream. This isn’t some trick of my mind. I am somewhere else. “Dad! Mom!” I shout, my voice cracking with panic. They appear in the doorway, their faces full of concern, but there’s something wrong with their expressions. Something I can’t place. “Are you okay?” my dad asks again, but this time, there’s no urgency in his voice. It’s more like a question from a distance, like he’s not really seeing me at all. Their faces begin to blur as I look at them. Though not, they are identical. The borders of the room around me start to warp in and out of focus. It's different this time, yet I can feel myself sinking. I am not about to lose consciousness. I'm transitioning into another thing. I’m in another world. Equestria. I'm here somehow, in this magical, light-filled universe. Everything I've yearned for is here in this planet. where the people I've long watched and adored are actual. where my prior faults are irrelevant. Where I could start over. But as I stand there, taking it all in, my heart feels torn. This new chance, this new beginning, it’s everything I’ve ever dreamed of, but… I didn’t ask for this. I didn’t choose this. What if it’s just another illusion? “What am I supposed to do now?” I whisper to myself, not sure if anyone will hear. When I look in the mirror, I realize I'm not sure I'm ready for whatever comes next. However, I am confident that this is my opportunity. My chance to change who I am. To rewrite the story of my life. Author's Note Haha noone expected this! As my first story come's to it's end slowlly here's another one, i need to end the first one but here's a little spoiler of how the story is gonna be. Stranger in a Familiar World (R)I stand there for a while, trying to clear my head of the haze while I gaze at my image in the mirror. I'm not feeling like myself. At least not the old me. My former self, trapped in a never-ending cycle of routine—dead-end work, no friends, no future. However, something feels odd about this. There’s a spark of hope flickering inside me. I’m starting over. And this time, it’s not just another boring attempt to change things. This time, I’m in Equestria Girls—the world I’ve always loved, the world where magic exists and anything is possible. I don't really care what the clothing are, so I take the first one I come across. They are merely garments. What's out there waiting for me is what really excites me. I feel the burden of my former self disappearing as I put on my clothes. Perhaps in the world I was familiar with, things didn't work out. I may have made a thousand mistakes. Here, though? I have a fresh start here. With a spring in my step, I make my way to the kitchen, feeling nearly lighter than ever. The typical household noises,my sister browsing on her phone, my dad grumbling something, and my mother clinking dishes,provide a soothing soundtrack to the turmoil in my head. However, it's a positive chaos, the kind that results from opportunity. “Hey, sis” I say, my voice filled with the excitement that’s been bubbling up in me. “Ready for school?” She looks up, not quite as cheerful as I feel, but she shrugs and pulls an earbud out. “Yeah, it’s your first day, remember?” First day. That means it’s a fresh start for me too. A chance to step into the life I’ve always dreamed of. The world I’ve watched on screen for so long, the world where everything’s so much better. “First day… right,” I mumble, trying to keep my composure, though inside, I’m practically bouncing off the walls. But there’s something more I need to figure out. What timeline am I in? Am I before or after the finale of Equestria Girls? The last thing I want is to show up and realize Sunset Shimmer’s already reformed, already with her friends, already past the point where I could have helped her. No. This is my chance. If I get this right, I could actually be part of something. I could actually be important in this world. The world seems to be holding its breath as we leave the house, as though it's waiting for me to approach. My sister continues walking, already engrossed in her own world, earbuds back in. I can't stop looking around, though, as I try to process everything at once. Like a mirror reflecting something familiar yet unfamiliar, the streets are the same but different. There is this buzz, this sense that everything is about to change, and the air is warmer than it used to be. My stomach is churning with anticipation, and I'm struggling to keep myself together. I can't stop smiling, and my heart feels like it's been running a marathon. "Are we... are we meeting anyone at school today?" I ask. I don’t know why I can’t control myself, why I can’t stop myself from letting my excitement leak out. This is the moment. This is my chance. My sister gives me a strange look as she turns to face me, and I realize that I may have come across as a little too clueless. Her eyes widen in perplexity as she removes one earpiece. "Who do you want to meet when you don't even know anyone here?" she asks, a slight edge of amusement in her voice. She probably thinks I’m just nervous about the first day of school. "Some girl will show us around the school," she adds casually. I try not to let my heart leap out of my chest. Some girl. That could be anyone. But my mind races anyway. Could it be someone like Applejack? Or maybe Rainbow Dash? Or... or Sunset Shimmer? I can feel the heat rise in my face. Sunset. My heart stutters at the thought, and then I catch myself. No, no, I think to myself. I can’t get too excited. I can’t let this take over. I know her, but she doesn’t know me. I force my hands to stop shaking as I shove them into my pockets. But it’s hard. It’s so hard. The thought of meeting someone like Sunset, someone I’ve watched, someone I’ve admired from the sidelines for so long, is just too much. Calm down. Don’t get carried away. I try to come up with every feasible strategy for this. I must use caution. I must be aware of what to say and do. I can't afford to make a mess of this. A second chance, a chance to start again in a world that is different from anything I've known, has already been granted to me. I might lose everything, though, if I botch this up and don't keep grounded. I’m not sure how much longer I can hold it together, but I force myself to take another deep breath. "Yeah, I’m ready" We walk in silence for a while. The streets are quiet, and the usual noise of the city seems distant, like we’re in a world of our own. But then we round a corner, and it hits me. There it is. The Canterlot High School grounds. The building is taller than I imagined, but it’s still somehow exactly what I thought it would be. The familiar colors, the old brick, the big front doors with the CHS logo hanging proudly above. But what takes my breath away is the statue out front. The one I’ve only ever seen on a screen. The one I’d dreamed of standing in front of for years. And now, here I am. Standing in front of the Equestria Girls statue, the one that connects this world to the one I’ve always wished I could be part of. I can’t breathe. I can’t think. The world feels like it’s suddenly come alive around me. All those episodes, all those moments of my life spent watching, wishing, hoping—this is real. This is happening. And I’m here. "We’re not late, right?" I ask my sister, trying to keep my voice steady, but I feel like it’s coming out all wrong. She turns to me, wiping the sleepiness from her eyes with a yawn. "Late?" she repeats, looking confused. "We’re too early, at least to say." Too early? I thought I’d missed something. I thought I was going to screw everything up right from the start. But no, I’m not late. I’m exactly where I’m supposed to be. How is this even real? I can’t stop smiling. This is the first time in my life I’ve felt like I might actually be where I belong. Like everything I’ve dreamed of, everything I’ve hoped for, could finally happen. "Why were you in such a hurry?" my sister adds, her voice teasing me in the way only siblings can. But I barely hear it. Her words don’t matter. Nothing matters except the fact that I’m standing here. This is my second chance. This is where everything changes. "Yeah, I guess I was in a hurry," I reply, laughing a little, trying to keep it together. “Just excited, I guess.” And I am. I’m excited. However, I'm experiencing a different emotion that I didn't anticipate, anxiety..... My hands are perspiring, and as we approach the doors, my thoughts begin to race. What if I make a mistake? What if they reject me? What if I'm still the outsider in this new world? But then I remind myself. No. This is different. This is my second chance. I can hear the students talking beyond the door that looms in front of us. The universe behind it is a jumble of unknowns, and it pulls me in like gravity. I'm about to go on a completely new journey that is brimming with opportunity and promise. It feels like a movie scene, the build-up, the suspense, the big reveal. My breath catches in my throat. And then—I see her. Sunset Shimmer. For a split second, I think I’ve imagined it. But no, she’s standing there, right in front of the door, waiting for us. The Sunset Shimmer. The one I’ve admired, the one who’s been through so much, someone who’s learned, who’s grown, who’s found redemption. I'm having trouble breathing. I am unable to think. I've watched her journey for many hours, supporting her and wishing I could be there. And now—she is in front of me, appearing in the flesh. She is authentic. This is true. Calm down, I tell myself. Don't panic. How long have you been here—more than 20 years—and you still can't retain your composure? But it makes no difference. There is too much excitement. I fear she might hear my heart thumping so loudly. But then something inside me clicks, and I realize—I can’t act like a fan right now. I need to be calm. I need to be cool. I don’t want to embarrass myself. I don’t want to be some nervous wreck in front of Sunset Shimmer. But then, in that instant, something happens. My sister, being the lovely person she is, jumps right in before I can say a word. “Heyyy!” she says loudly, her voice almost obnoxious in its cheerfulness. “I’m SnowDrop! He’s my dumb brother,” she adds, pointing a finger in my direction with a teasing grin. My body goes stiff, and all my carefully constructed confidence shatters in an instant. My face flushes with heat. Why does she always have to do this? Why can’t she just let me have this moment for once? Dumb brother? Is that really what she’s going with right now? I open my mouth to say something, to salvage the situation, but nothing comes out. Instead, I stammer, my voice barely a whisper, “H-hey.” It’s pathetic. It’s the exact opposite of what I wanted to say. My stomach churns with embarrassment. I can’t believe she just did that. I can’t believe I’m acting like such a fool in front of her. I peek at Sunset in the hopes that she won't realize how uncomfortable it was. She's just as uneasy as I am, though, judging by the way she bites her lip and switches her weight from one foot to the other. She lacks the confidence that I've seen in movies. Perhaps she’s still getting used to things, still adjusting to being here. Ultimately, we are just at the start of her adventure, it's not the end. However, that notion doesn't make me feel any less anxious. It worsens it, if anything. She shares my level of anxiety. But wait she’s not a bully. That's the problem. I can't help her during the fall formal because we're after the first movie, but perhaps we'll be before the second one, and I can give her the bravery she needs. It's evident in the way she carries herself. The softness of her eyes now. She may be uncomfortable at the moment, but I can see she wants to assist. Her goal is to improve. I take a moment to collect myself and shrug off my anxiety. I can't continue to be the child who is constantly too shy to talk. I can't continue to hide behind my fears. I have to seize this second opportunity. But my sister doesn’t make it easy. She’s still grinning, watching me flounder, probably getting a kick out of seeing me so off-balance. Sunset Shimmer clears her throat, breaking the awkward silence. “So... um, you both are new here?” she asks, her voice a little shaky. “Uh, yeah... we’re new here,” I finally manage, my voice coming out rough. "I’m... uh, I’m... I’m…" I trail off, unsure how to finish the sentence. Should I tell her my name? Should I just say I’m me, the guy who’s not sure what the hell is going on right now? But before I can say anything more, my sister jumps in again, as if to fill the silence. “Yeah, we’re both new. He’s just... he’s not great with talking to people,” she adds, giving me a teasing look. Great. Just great. Thanks, sis. Sunset looks from me to her, her brow furrowing a little as she processes the situation. She’s still awkward, but there’s something soft about her expression, as if she understands. She’s been there before. She knows what it feels like to not know where you belong, to feel like you’re out of place. “I see,” she says, her voice much softer now, as though she’s found some small way to connect with me. She looks at both of us, then back at me, as if weighing something in her mind. “Well... follow me” she says with a tentative smile. “I’m here to get you around the school.” And just like that, she starts leading the way. She’s not judging me. She’s not pushing me away. She’s helping me, in the only way she knows how, even if it’s just guiding us through the school on the first day. But to me, it’s so much more than that. I can hardly keep up with the deluge of ideas that are racing through my head as we follow Sunset through Canterlot High's hallways. Even though it feels so vivid and vibrant, the school is still unfamiliar to me. The bright corridors, the sound of lockers opening and closing, the students passing by, and the murmurs all whirl around me like a hurricane of newness, and I can't help but feel as though I'm in the middle of it all, unsure and spinning. My one certainty, though, is that Sunset Shimmer is guiding us. It somehow makes everything a little bit more tolerable because she's right here, walking in front of me. Even though I'm still learning how to fit in, it seems like her presence somehow settles me and gives me a sense of belonging. I can tell she's holding something back, even if her steps are assured. She isn't the fiery, self-assured Sunset I've seen on TV. She doesn't want to attract attention to herself, or perhaps she doesn't think she deserves it. There's something more reserved and careful about her. The whispers of the students around us were hard to ignore. They murmur to each other, their eyes darting toward us before quickly glancing away when they realize they’ve been caught staring. It’s not that they’re unfriendly, but there’s an undercurrent of... something. A judgment, maybe? A curiosity? I don’t know, but I feel it in the air, and it settles like a weight in my chest. Sunset doesn’t seem to notice, or maybe she’s used to it by now, but my sister,ever the perceptive one, hears the whispers too. She turns to Sunset with a raised eyebrow, her voice louder than necessary. “What’s all this whispering about?” she asks, her words cutting through the low hum of the hallway. Sunset’s pace falters for just a moment. I can see the flash of uncertainty in her eyes. She shifts her weight awkwardly from one foot to the other, her shoulders tense. She’s thinking about something, something deep, something personal, but she doesn’t say anything at first. For a moment, there’s only silence, and I feel the weight of it between us. I want to reach out, to say something, but I hold back. She’s already been through so much. What right do I have to ask about her past? As i don't arleady know it. Finally, Sunset clears her throat, shaking her head as if to dispel the thoughts weighing her down. “It’s nothing,” she says, her voice was quiet , like she’s trying to make the words less important than they are. “I don’t have the best reputation here. It’s... complicated.” I hear the way she speaks, the way she ends the sentence without telling the whole thing. Behind them is a sense of melancholy, a hint of something she's reluctant to talk about. As I consider it, I can't help but feel a knot in my chest. I am aware of the tale. I am aware of her path. After everything she did, I am aware of how difficult it was for her to find forgiveness and atonement, and how hard she battled to reform. But what must it feel like, to be constantly reminded of your past mistakes? To have people whisper about you, to see the glances in the hallway that carry weight and history? She doesn’t have to say a word for me to understand. I’ve watched her go through it all, even if she hasn’t told me her side of it. I want to reach out, to tell her that I understand, that it’s okay, that I’m not here to judge her. But my words feel too small. I don’t want to intrude. I don’t want to make her feel worse than she already does. Instead, my sister, completely oblivious to the tension, jumps in. “But you sound like a super friendly girl!” she says, her voice full of cheerfulness. It’s not a question, but more of a statement, as if she’s trying to cheer Sunset up, to make her feel welcome in the way only my sister knows how. Sunset’s lips curl into a small, hesitant smile, the corners of her mouth twitching as she looks down at my sister. It’s the kind of smile you give when you’re not sure if you can fully believe the compliment, but you appreciate the intent behind it. “Thanks,” Sunset replies softly, but I can tell there’s something in her voice that’s more uncertain than she lets on. Her eyes flicker toward the floor for a moment before she meets my sister’s gaze again. “But... it’s complicated, you know?” she adds, her tone a little more guarded now. “People don’t see me that way.” She’s still fighting her past, I think. She’s still trying to prove herself to everyone around her. And no matter how much she’s changed, no matter how much she’s redeemed herself, there are always people who will never forget the girl she once was. My heart aches for her. I wish I could say something, anything, to make her feel like she’s more than just the sum of her mistakes. But I can’t. All I can do is stand here and listen, to let her share what she’s willing to share, and to show her that I’m not here to judge her. She doesn’t speak of her past. She doesn’t go into details. And maybe that’s okay. I know her story. I’ve watched her journey from the shadows, from the other side of the screen, and I’ve always admired her strength. Her courage. But now, standing here with her, it’s different. She’s real. She’s right in front of me, and I can see the layers of vulnerability beneath the surface. I can see the way she hides parts of herself, the way she keeps some things locked away, buried deep inside. And I understand why. She’s still learning to trust. She’s still learning to believe in herself. And she’s still learning to forgive herself. We walk in silence for a moment, the weight of our unspoken thoughts hanging between us. I can hear the faint sound of students laughing in the distance, the rustle of pages turning in the classrooms we pass by. I want to say something. I want to tell her that she doesn’t have to carry the weight of her past alone, that she can let it go, that she’s not defined by the mistakes she made. But I don’t know if she’s ready to hear that yet. And so, I keep walking beside her, letting her lead the way through the hallways of Canterlot High, letting her show me the school as if nothing has changed. But everything has changed. I’ve changed. She’s changed. I know the truth. I want to get to know her better. Maybe too much. The thought of asking her for her number crosses my mind, but I quickly shake it off. No, you dumbass. She’d think you’re weird. I know I can’t just rush in like that. This isn’t a typical high school crush or some fleeting interaction this is Sunset Shimmer someone who’s been through more than anyone should ever have to bear. And she’s changed. She’s different. She’s not the same girl I saw on screen, all harsh edges and simmering anger. There’s softness in her now, a vulnerability I can see beneath the surface. I want to help her, to be there for her. But I can’t just rush in. I need to be careful. “So, you two don’t know anyone here?” Sunset’s voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts, snapping me back to the present. I can’t even keep my focus on her my mind is still racing, my chest tight with uncertainty. I nod, trying to steady myself. “Y-yeah, I don’t know anyone… I don’t know about Snowdrop, but I don’t.” I glance at my sister, who’s still walking ahead, not paying attention to the weight of this conversation, to the way the world is shifting for me. Her excitement for the day ahead, her easy smile, contrasts sharply with the chaos swirling inside me. But I can’t let that show. I can’t be that person. I have to pull myself together. There’s a pause, a small beat of silence that feels longer than it should, before Sunset speaks again. “So, what do you think about meeting my friends? I could introduce you to them.” My friends. The words linger in the air like a melody, both inviting and terrifying. The idea of meeting the Main Six The girls who’ve been through so much, who have fought battles both internal and external, who have stood by Sunset when no one else would—it's overwhelming. I know I can’t just meet them, can’t just walk up and say “Hey, I’m here, I’m a new person in your world, can I fit in?” No. That’s not how this works. But the thought of knowing them, of finally being able to exist alongside them, is like a dream come true. Is it too soon? What will they think of me? I don’t even know how to answer her. I want to say yes, I want to be part of this new chapter, but I also don’t want to rush things. I need to take it slow, like Sunset and I are doing right now. We can’t jump to the end—we need to build it, slowly, carefully, like two strangers trying to become something more. “I would be happy if you could do that” I finally manage to say, my voice quieter than I intend, but sincere. So that's for taking thing slow. Sunset smiles, just a little, but it’s enough. She’s offering me something, something real, something more than just a casual greeting. It feels like a promise, an opening to something I’ve never had before. Friendship. Connection. Understanding. Before either of us can say anything else, Snowdrop turns back, interrupting the moment with her usual cheerful energy. “Okey, I’ll go look for someone myself, maybe under the classroom. See you later” she says, giving a wave as she hurries off, leaving me with Sunset. For a moment, there’s nothing but silence. It’s a comfortable silence, but still, it feels heavy. Like something is about to break open, and neither of us knows if we’re ready for it. I want to ask her more questions. I want to dive into her past, to try understand in person what it’s like to be her. But I don’t know how. How can I even ask her about that? How can I talk about her pain, her struggles, when I can barely even handle my own? But before I can speak, Sunset turns and begins walking toward one of the classrooms. The soft sounds of instruments drift from inside, the notes of some song echoing faintly in the hall. She doesn’t look back at me, and for a second, I think maybe she’s trying to give me space. Or maybe she just doesn’t know how to talk to me either. We’re both learning how to exist in this world, in this new version of our lives, and I can feel the weight of it all pressing down on us. When we reach the door, Sunset stops, looking back at me with that same hesitant expression I’ve seen before. “So…” she begins, her voice softer now, almost like she’s weighing every word, making sure she’s saying the right thing. “You’ve heard anything about me? Anything bad?" The question lands like a stone. I freeze, my stomach turning. Have I heard anything about her? The words hang there in the air, heavy and thick. I've heard. I've seen everything. I know about the Fall Formal, about how she tried to take over the school, how she hypnotized everyone. I know how she was a bully, how she hurt people, how she wore the mask of someone untouchable, someone who didn’t care about anyone else. I know it all. But how could I tell her that? How could I tell her that I watched all of that unfold, that I’ve seen the worst of her and yet I still believe in her? I want to say something—something reassuring, something that will make her feel like she’s not being judged. But I don’t know how. What if I say the wrong thing? What if I make it worse? My heart beats in my throat, and I can feel the sweat on the back of my neck. But I can’t say what I know. I can’t tell her the truth. Not yet. Not when I don’t even fully understand it myself. “Emm? No?” The words come out shakily, and I curse myself for it, but I hope she believes me. I hope she sees that I’m not judging her, that I’m not going to hold her past against her. Sunset’s eyes soften, just a little. There’s a flicker of relief there, and for a moment, I think she might say something more. But instead, she simply nods, her lips curling into a faint, almost sad smile. “It’s… okay,” she says quietly. “It’s just a long story. And i don't want you to hear it from someone and think badly about me” She turns away, her gaze drifting toward the instruments in the classroom, and I realize something. She’s not ready to talk about it. Not yet. Maybe she never will be. Author's Note Welcome welcome, i have fun whriting something diffrent that my first story, i have a milion ideas of how to make it good, but don't worry i haven't forgoten about other one, just chilling on this one till i get ideas on other one. Have fun reading The Reality of Expectations (R)My chest constricted in anticipation as Sunset opened the classroom door. The quiet hum of voices drifted out with the faint sound of instruments playing. It was this. The time I had been anticipating. I looked around the room and saw them. The Main Six. Well, five of them, minus Twilight. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity. They appeared just as I had always imagined, except more bright, alive, and real. With Rainbow's self-assured posture, Fluttershy partially concealed behind her hair, Pinkie nearly pulsing with enthusiasm, Applejack resting nonchalantly on a desk, and Rarity standing poised as if awaiting a picture, my heart was pounding as I took them all in. But something felt… off. They didn’t react the way I’d imagined they would. Rainbow Dash glanced at me, then turned to Sunset with an arched brow. “Uh, who’s this?” she asked, her tone casual but slightly dismissive. That one moment took a toll on my joy and enthusiasm. I was about to answer and introduce myself, but I didn't say anything. The startling awareness that I was not meeting fictional characters caused the words to become stuck in my throat. These weren’t larger-than-life heroes from a story I loved. They were just… people. “This is…” Sunset started, hesitating for just a moment before giving me a small push forward. “This is our new student. I’m showing him around.” Rainbow leaned back against the desk, crossing her arms. “Cool, but, uh… we kinda use this classroom to practice. Maybe you can come back later?” Her words struck me like a kick to the gut despite their casual, almost irresponsible tone. I looked at the floor as I tried to take in the unexpected rejection, my cheeks flushed with shame. This was not the intended course of events. Sunset stepped in. “He’s with me, you don't have to be so mean to him anyway” she said firmly, her voice carrying a quiet strength that made me look up. The group exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of curiosity and hesitation. Finally, Applejack spoke. “We don’t do personal concerts, though” Sunset sighed, running a hand through her hair. “Guys, come on. He’s new. I thought I’d introduce him to you.” This wasn’t how I’d imagined meeting them. In my mind, they were always welcoming, always kind. Rarity would’ve exclaimed something like ‘Oh, my goodness, of course, darling, you should stay!’ Fluttershy would’ve smiled shyly but warmly. Pinkie would’ve thrown a party on the spot. But this? This felt cold, distant. Have I misunderstood them all this time? Was I wrong to think they’d be the same in real life as they were in the movies? They weren’t just characters here, they were people, with flaws, with bad days, with complexities I’d never considered. Rainbow shrugged “I mean, I guess if Sunset’s vouching for you…” Rarity stepped forward, her expression softening. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic, Rainbow. If he’s Sunset’s friend, he can stay.” Friend. The word hung in the air, heavy with implication. I wasn’t her friend, not yet. But the fact that Rarity said it made something stir in me. A small ember of hope, glowing faintly against the doubt. “Thanks” Sunset glanced at me, offering a small, encouraging smile. They settled back into their practice, I stood near the door, unsure of where to go or what to do. Sunset stayed by my side, her presence a quiet reassurance. “So,” Rarity finally said, breaking the silence as she adjusted a microphone stand. “Where are you from, darling?” Her tone was polite, but there was a hint of distance in it. I forced a smile, trying to ignore the lump in my throat. “Uh, just… not from around here.” “Clearly” Rainbow muttered under her breath, earning a nudge from Applejack. These were the people I’d idolized, the ones who’d taught me so much about friendship, about second chances. And yet, here I was, feeling like an outsider, like I didn’t belong. Sunset must’ve noticed the shift in my mood because she leaned in and whispered, “Don’t worry. They’ll warm up to you. It just takes time.” I nodded, but the doubt lingered. What if they don’t? The group's music filled the room as they began to perform, blotting away the uneasiness. It exceeded my expectations and was amazing. It was all there, the emotion, the enthusiasm. I allowed myself to lose myself in it for a moment, forgetting my uncertainties and fears. But then I looked at them again, really looked, and something inside me shifted. They weren’t perfect. They weren’t larger-than-life heroes. They were just people, flawed, complicated, and real. And maybe that was okay. Maybe this was my chance to see them for who they really were, to understand them in a way I never could’ve through a screen. Maybe this was the beginning of something real. As the song ended, Sunset turned to me, her smile a little wider now. “What do you think?” I hesitated, then smiled back. “It was awsome. But, you know, I could make it 20% cooler.” The comment hung in the air for a moment before Rainbow Dash let out a snort, a grin spreading across her face. “You’re right! That’s exactly how it works!” she said, nudging Applejack with her elbow. “Oh great,” Applejack drawled, her voice laced with playful sarcasm. “Looks like we’ve got another Rainbow Dash in the makin’. Just what we needed.” The group laughed, even Sunset chuckled softly beside me. I felt a flicker of pride. My knowledge of them saved me. I need to use stuff like that more often, I thought, silently congratulating myself. It was like I’d cracked a small part of the barrier keeping me from them, even if it was just a joke. Sunset gave me a reassuring smile. “See? You’re fitting right in already.” Her words meant more than she probably realized. The warmth in her voice, the way she looked at me like I belonged—it felt like a lifeline. I shifted my weight awkwardly, trying to think of something to say that wouldn’t make me sound stupid. “So… what are you all training for? Is there some contest or something?” Sunset raised a brow, her expression curious. “Yeah, actually. The Battle of the Bands. How’d you know that?” For a split second, my heart skipped a beat. I couldn’t exactly tell them, Oh, I know because I’ve watched your entire story unfold in a series of movies multiple times. That would be insane. Instead, I scrambled for an answer that sounded even remotely believable. “Uh, just a guess,” I said, scratching the back of my neck. “I mean, with the instruments and all… kind of makes sense, right?” Sunset studied me for a moment, her gaze sharp but not unkind. “Huh. Good guess.” The others didn’t seem to think much of it, which was a relief. Rainbow started tuning her guitar again, and Rarity was adjusting a microphone stand, but Sunset’s eyes lingered on me a moment longer before she finally smiled and looked away. “So, what’s the Battle of the Bands all about?” I asked, genuinely curious to hear it from them instead of just replaying the movie in my head. Rainbow jumped in immediately, her enthusiasm practically radiating off her. “It’s gonna be epic! Bands from all over the school competing to see who’s the best. Spoiler alert, it’s gonna be us.” “Don’t go countin’ your chickens before they hatch,” Applejack said, rolling her eyes. “We’ve got some stiff competition this year.” “Pfft, please,” Rainbow shot back. “No one can touch us. We’re unstoppable!” Pinkie Pie bounced over, waving a pair of drumsticks in the air. “Especially with me on drums! Ba-da-da-da-da!” she exclaimed, mimicking an imaginary drumroll. “So… are you guys all in the same band?” I asked, even though I already knew the answer. “Sure are!” Rainbow said proudly, slinging her guitar strap over her shoulder. “We’re the Rainbooms, and we’re gonna blow everyone away!” “Uh, we’ll see about that,” Applejack said with a smirk, clearly used to Rainbow’s overconfidence. I was excited to be here, to be a part of their world, even if it was only on the outskirts, on the one hand. The sense that I was an outsider looking in, however, persisted. I wanted to contribute to the debate by saying something, but each time I tried, the words stuck in my throat. Sunset must’ve noticed my hesitation because she leaned in closer and said quietly, “Don’t worry, they’re a little overwhelming at first, but you’ll get used to it.” “Thanks,” I said softly. “No problem,” she replied That small moment between us gave me a little more courage. “So… you guys are pretty serious about this competition, huh?” “Serious? Pfft, more like super serious,” Pinkie said, hopping up and down. “We’ve got costumes and choreography and everything!” Rarity perked up at the mention of costumes. “Oh, darling, the costumes are simply divine! I designed them myself, of course. You should come see them sometime.” “Yeah,” I said, trying to sound casual even though my heart was racing. “That’d be cool.” “Cool?” Rarity repeated, raising a perfectly manicured brow. “They’re more than cool, darling—they’re spectacular!” The practice session wrapped up, Sunset turned to me. “So, what’d you think?” “It was awesome. You guys are… really talented.” “Thanks,” she said, her cheeks tinting slightly pink. Rainbow punched me lightly on the arm. “Stick with us, and maybe you’ll pick up some of our awesomeness too.” The bell rang, cutting through the air like an unwelcome alarm. Sunset stepped forward, her warm smile not fading. “So, see you at lunch? I hope you join us.” “Yeah, sure. I’ll be there.” As the group dispersed, I suddenly remembered something crucial Shit, I need to take classes. I forgot. My excitement had completely overshadowed the fact that I was now a student again, a younger version of myself, back in high school. I felt the weight of it settle over me as I stepped out of the music room. I’m back to my younger self. This is a second chance, right? A chance to do things differently. But… where do I even start? My thoughts drifted to something else entirely I need a smoke. I’d been smoking since I turned 18 something about it had always calmed my nerves, even when I knew it wasn’t healthy. But now? Now, I didn’t feel the pull, the urge to light one up. Still, I missed the taste, the ritual of it. “Hey, you going?” I looked up, startled, to see Applejack standing nearby, her brow raised in question. “Yeah, yeah,” I said quickly, though my voice betrayed my hesitation. Wait… what class do I even start with? As if reading my mind, Sunset walked over, holding out a piece of paper. “Oh, here,” she said with a small laugh. “I was supposed to give this to you earlier. Your schedule.” I took it, my fingers brushing against hers for a brief moment. “Thanks” “Guess you’ll be alright now,” Applejack said with a grin. “Yeah… yeah, I’ll be fine,” I replied, more to convince myself than them. As they walked away, I couldn’t help but wonder How did Snowdrop find her class without a schedule? Nah, she probably figured it out. She’s always been resourceful like that. With a deep breath, I scanned my schedule. First up math. Great. It was almost excruciatingly uneventful in the math class. I kept my head down as I slipped into a seat at the rear of the room. I tried to concentrate, but my thoughts kept straying while the teacher babbled on about quadratic equations. I’m back in high school. I’m 16 again. This is supposed to be a fresh start, but it feels… weird. Like I don’t belong here. Every so often, I caught snippets of conversation from the students around me. They weren’t talking to me, of course, but about me. “That’s the new guy, right? The one hanging out with Sunset Shimmer?” “Yeah. Wonder what his deal is.” The whispers weren’t malicious, but they weren’t exactly welcoming either. I kept my focus on the teacher, pretending not to hear. Next were two back-to-back English classes. I moved through them like a ghost, barely speaking, barely making eye contact. No one asked me anything, and I didn’t offer anything in return. But the whispers followed me. “He’s with Sunset, huh? Didn’t think she’d make new friends.” “Do you think he knows?” “Knows what?” “About what she did at the Fall Formal?” I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to ignore them. They don’t know her like I do. She’s changed. She’s not that person anymore. But the comments continued to weigh heavily on me. I kept getting the impression that I was an outsider and that people were criticizing me for simply hanging around with her. By the end of the second English lesson, I was exhausted. With my thoughts racing, I slung my bag over my shoulder and made my way to the cafeteria. This is harder than I thought it would be. I wanted this—this second chance, this world—but maybe I underestimated how difficult it would be to actually fit in. As I moved through the hallways, the sounds of students laughing and conversing blended into a monotonous hum. Even though I really wanted to hide in a quiet place, I knew I couldn't. I couldn't refuse Sunset's invitation to join her and her companions for lunch. Besides, I thought, trying to steel myself this is what I’ve always wanted, right? To be here, to be part of their world. I can’t give up now. I pushed open the doors to the cafeteria, taking a deep breath as I stepped inside. With Stundents huddled around tables, conversing and eating, the space was a flurry of activity. Almost instantly, I saw Sunset, seated at a table close to the middle of the room with the others. Her grin was comforting as she waved me over after catching my sight. As I sat down, the chatter at the table quieted briefly, the girls glancing at me with curiosity. Sunset leaned in slightly “So, how were your first classes?” Before I could answer, Rarity chimed in, her polished voice carrying a hint of genuine interest. “Yes, darling, do tell. Were the teachers accommodating? Did you feel comfortable?” “They were… fine,” I said hesitantly. My voice sounded small, even to me. “No one really talked to me, though. They were whispering about me being with Sunset. What’s up with that?” The table went silent for a moment, the girls exchanging glances. Rainbow raised an eyebrow, her usual cocky demeanor giving way to a more serious expression. “Yeah, well… people here can be kinda judgmental sometimes” “It’s true,” Applejack added, her tone steady. “A lotta folks ‘round here still got their minds set on old grudges, y’know?” Sunset sighed softly, her eyes downcast. “I told you before… I don’t have the best reputation here. People haven’t forgotten what I used to be.” Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. I wanted to reach across the table, to tell her I understood, that I knew exactly how she felt. But I couldn’t not without giving myself away. Perfect, I thought this is my chance to use my knowledge of the future. I can steer things in the right direction, help her and her friends get through what’s coming. “Don’t worry about them,” I said, trying to sound confident. “People always talk, but it doesn’t mean anything. Besides, you’ve got friends now. That’s what matters.” Sunset gave me a small, grateful smile, but I could tell my words hadn’t completely eased her mind.As the conversation continued, I tried my best to fit in, to contribute without overstepping. The girls were kind, but there was still a barrier, an invisible wall that reminded me I was the outsider here. And then… time stopped. It was like the world froze mid-breath. The hum of the cafeteria, the laughter, the clinking of trays it all fell silent. My heart pounded in my chest as I looked around, panic rising like a tidal wave. “Hello?” I called out, my voice trembling. And then, I heard it. A voice deep, booming, and resonant filled the space around me. It wasn’t coming from any one direction it was everywhere, surrounding me, pressing into me. “Nuh-uh,” the voice said, each syllable heavy with authority. “No shortcuts.” I felt my stomach drop, my knees weakening as the voice continued. “You’ve been given a second chance—a chance to make things right. But if you try to cheat, to take the easy way out…” The air grew colder, the weight of the words sinking into my chest like stones. “There will be consequences.” I wanted to respond, to scream, to ask what it meant, but the voice gave me no room to speak. “This one will go freely, the same as your first life. But if you fail again, if you squander this chance…” A low rumble echoed through the frozen cafeteria, and I felt the weight of those unspoken words. “…you will suffer.” And just like that, time resumed. The sounds of the cafeteria rushed back in, overwhelming my senses. I gasped, my chest tightening as I struggled to breathe. My tray shook in my hands, and I set it down quickly, afraid I might drop it. “Are you okay?” Sunset’s voice broke through the noise, her expression etched with concern. “Yeah,” I rasped, forcing a weak smile. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just… give me a second.” I tried to steady my breathing, my mind racing. What the hell had just happened? That voice it wasn’t human. It couldn’t have been. The girls were still looking at me, their worry evident. I couldn’t let them see how shaken I was. “You sure you’re alright?” Applejack asked, her tone softer now. “Yeah,” I lied, waving her off. “Just a little lightheaded. Probably didn’t eat enough this morning.” They seemed to accept the excuse, but I could tell Sunset wasn’t entirely convinced. She kept watching me, her eyes searching mine like she was trying to figure me out. No shortcuts. As a sobering reminder of the stakes, the words replayed in my mind. They had given me another chance, but it wasn't a free pass. My understanding of their world was insufficient to direct me. It was the hard way for me to do this. I forced myself to concentrate by taking a big breath. The battle of the bands was approaching, and I needed to be there emotionally as well as physically if I wanted to really support Sunset and her friends. Like a mantra, the thought kept repeating itself in my mind. I couldn't simply give them clues about the Sirens or alert them to the impending disaster. I would risk everything if I did. The voice whatever it was had made that abundantly clear. No shortcuts. No cheats. But that left me in a bind. How could I help Sunset and the others without revealing what I knew? How could I navigate a world where I was supposed to know nothing? My mind spiraled with questions, the weight of it pressing down on me. And then I saw her. My sister. Snowdrop ran across the cafeteria, tears streaming down her face. Her sobs cut through,my heart twisted at the sight. Without thinking, I stood up so fast my chair nearly toppled over. I had no plan, no idea what had happened, but none of that mattered. “Snowy!” I called out, but she didn’t stop. She didn’t even turn around. I didn’t care if people were staring. I didn’t care if it made me look weird. My sister was crying, and nothing else mattered.I started to follow her, weaving through the tables as quickly as I could. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw someone stand up to come after me Sunset, her expression a mix of worry and confusion. But I didn’t wait for her. Snowdrop disappeared into the hallway, and I picked up my pace, my heart pounding in my chest. She pushed open the door to the girls’ bathroom and ran inside. I skidded to a halt outside the door, my hand hovering over it for a moment before I knocked. “Hey, Snowy?” My voice was soft but urgent. “It’s me. What’s going on?” “Just go!” she shouted from the other side. Her voice cracked, thick with tears. “Leave me alone!” Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, but I didn’t move. “Snowy, please,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady. “What happened? Talk to me.” There was silence for a moment, and then her muffled voice came through the door, trembling with emotion. “It’s because of her… That girl with the orange hair!” Sunset. I felt my stomach drop as I realized what she meant. “What do you mean? What happened?” Snowdrop sniffled, her words tumbling out in a rush. “Everyone in class hates me because they saw me with her! They said I’m just like her, that I’ll turn on them They’re laughing at me, whispering about me behind my back. I-I just wanted to make friends…” Her voice broke on the last word, and I felt my heart shatter. I leaned my head against the door, closing my eyes as I tried to process what she’d said. I knew Sunset had a bad reputation. But I hadn’t realized how much it would affect Snowdrop. Just being seen with Sunset was enough to turn people against her? “That’s not fair,” I muttered, my fists clenching at my sides. “That’s not fair at all.” I heard footsteps behind me and turned to see Sunset standing at the corner of the hallway. She must have heard everything, and the look on her face confirmed it. Her eyes were wide, her lips pressed into a thin line, and there was a deep sadness in her expression. “Sunset…” I started, but she shook her head. “Let me talk to her” Snowdrop was my sister, my responsibility. But there was something in Sunset’s eyes—a determination that I couldn’t ignore. “Okay,” I said finally, stepping aside. “But be gentle. She’s… she’s really upset.” Sunset nodded and approached the door, knocking lightly. “Snowdrop? It’s me, Sunset.” There was no response at first, but then Snowdrop’s voice came through, shaky and uncertain. “What do you want?” “I just want to talk,” Sunset said. Her tone was calm, soothing. “Can I come in?” There was a long pause, and then the door creaked open just enough for Sunset to slip inside. The minutes dragged on, each one feeling like an eternity. I strained to hear their voices, but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. Finally, the door creaked open, and Sunset stepped out. Her eyes were watering. The type that remain, heavy and relentless, rather than the kind that softly well up and vanish after a brief blink. The kind of tears that result after a very sad experience. She attempted, but failed, to remove them with her sleeve. Her emotions were bare and visible on her face. She turned down the corridor and muttered an apology. She walked quickly and unsteadily, as if she were attempting to outrun whatever feeling had taken over. I was unsure of what to do until I heard Snowdrop’s voice faintly from the bathroom. “Go to her,I’ll be fine. I see the way you look at her… you like her, don’t you? I’ll be okay.” Sunset needed someone, and I wasn't going to let her face this alone. Without saying anything else, I turned and rushed after her. I found her further down the hallway, sitting on the floor near the lockers. She had her knees pulled up to her chest, her face buried in her arms, and her shoulders shook with quiet tears. It was a scene that struck me harder than I anticipated. Sunset Shimmer, the confident, fiery girl I'd seen on film numerous times. But now she appeared so little and defenseless. “Hey, Sunny,” I said softly, approaching her. The nickname slipped out before I could stop myself. I’d always wanted to call her that, but now it felt bittersweet, almost wrong. She lifted her head slightly, her tear-streaked face peeking out from behind her arms. “Don’t,” she said, her voice hoarse and trembling. “Don’t call me that. Don’t… don’t try to make this okay.” “Why not?” I asked, crouching down next to her. “I mean it, Sunset. I want to help.” “Why?” she shot back, her voice rising. “Why would you want to help me? Why would you even want to talk to me? I’m just… I’m just a stupid, selfish girl who ruined everything. Snowdrop’s right I’m nothing but trouble.” Her words stung, not because I believed them, but because I could see how much she did. She wasn’t just saying it, she truly thought she didn’t deserve kindness. “That’s not true,” I said firmly, sitting down beside her. “You’re not trouble, Sunset. You’re not stupid or selfish. You’re…” I paused, struggling to find the right words. “You’re someone who made mistakes. Everyone does. But that doesn’t define who you are now.” She shook her head, her tears starting up again. “You don’t understand. You don’t know what I did.” “I do, Sunset.” The words slipped out before I could stop them. Her head snapped up, her wide, tear-filled eyes locking onto mine. “You… what?” I hadn’t meant to say that. I couldn’t tell her how I knew. The voice the warning it all came flooding back. “I mean,” I stammered, trying to recover. “I’ve lied okey… I'vr heard things. Rumors, you know? About what happened at the Fall Formal. But none of that matters to me. I don’t care about who you were then, Sunset. I care about who you are now.” She stared at me, her expression a mix of confusion, hope, and fear. “Why? Why would you care?” “Because I see something in you,” I said, my voice shaking slightly. “I see someone who’s trying so hard to be better, even when it feels impossible. Someone who’s stronger than they realize.” Her lips quivered, and for a moment, I thought she might start crying again. But then she said, “You don’t know what you’re talking about.” “I do,” I insisted. “And I don’t care about what you did in your past. None of that matters to me.” For a moment, there was silence. Then, softly, she asked, “How could you possibly know that?” The air around me seemed to grow heavy, and a sharp, searing pain shot through my left hand. It was so sudden, so intense, that I cried out without thinking. “OW, FUCK!” I shouted, clutching my hand as the pain radiated through it. “Are you okay?!” Sunset asked, her voice filled with panic. I looked down and saw a thin, straight line of blood running across my arm, as if someone had sliced it with a razor-sharp knife. It wasn’t deep enough to need stitches, but it was deep and the pain was unbearable. Blood dripped onto the floor, pooling in dark spots. “I… I don’t know,” I said through gritted teeth, my mind racing. The voice. The warning. It had been real. Sunset reached for my hand, her own trembling. “Let me see.” “No,” I said quickly, pulling away. “It’s fine. It’s nothing.” “It’s not nothing!” she said, her voice breaking. “You’re bleeding! You need help!” Her concern only made the moment harder. She didn’t know, couldn’t know, what was really happening. I couldn’t explain it to her, not without risking more pain, more consequences. “I’m fine,” I lied, standing up and cradling my hand against my chest. “Really. It’s just a scratch.” AW FUCK, IT SHOULDNT HURT THIS MUCH IT FEELS LIKE IT IS GETTING SAWED OFF. She didn’t look convinced, but she didn’t argue. Instead, she stood up as well, her eyes filled with guilt. “This is my fault,” she said softly. “If I hadn’t—” “Stop,” I interrupted. “This isn’t your fault, Sunset. None of this is your fault.” I said gridding my teath. She looked at me, her expression fragile and uncertain. “Why are you so nice to me?” “Because you deserve it” Holy shit i'm gonna pass out For a moment, neither of us spoke. Then, slowly, she reached out and took my uninjured hand in hers. “Thank you” Author's Note Okey just wonna get one thing out of the line, this isn't said in story but this is his first penalty, it's the weakest, in 3-4 comes well, you will prob see only mh can make decisions i don't know what he'll do :)) but he cannot go with easy route, it would be too easy right? just spit everything and it doesn't happend, i have big plans for this, but i will type this in free type, like 5k words per chapter are max, today is the day it came out so i wrote 3 chapters to show how the story is gonna go, the consequences won't affect only him. Friendship Rekindled (R)"Come on" Sunset spoke softly, motioning me to follow her. Her speech was calm, but her eyes were filled with concern. "We need to get that looked at." I did not argue. The pain in my palm remained severe as we made our way into the hallway. Sunset walked a little ahead of me, periodically checking over her shoulder to ensure I was keeping up. “Are you okay?” she asked quietly. “I’m fine,” I mumbled, though my voice didn’t sound convincing, even to me. We arrived at the nurse's office, and Sunset lightly knocked before pushing the door open. The nurse, a pleasant-looking woman with graying hair and a calm manner, looked up from her desk. “What happened here?” she asked, her eyes immediately falling on my hand, which was still dripping blood. “Come, sit down.” I obeyed, sitting on the side of the examination bed as Sunset stood nearby, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. The nurse grabbed a set of gloves and some disinfectant. "Let me see," she said, gesturing for my hand. I hesitated for a moment before reluctantly holding it out. The sight of the deep, straight cut made her frown. “This looks like someone took a razor to you,” she said, her tone sharp with concern. Her eyes darted to Sunset. “Did she do this to you? Should I call the police?” Sunset’s face fell, her eyes widening in shock and hurt. “What? No! I would never—” “She didn’t do anything!” I interrupted quickly, my voice louder than I intended. Sunset flinched slightly, and I immediately regretted my tone. “This isn’t her fault. She didn’t touch me.” The nurse’s skeptical gaze lingered on Sunset for a moment longer before returning to me. “Then how did this happen?” What could I say? That this was some divine punishment for breaking the rules of a second chance in an alternate universe? Yeah, right. That would go over well. “I… uh…” I stammered, looking down at the floor. “I was messing around with… a piece of glass. It was stupid. I wasn’t paying attention, and I just… cut myself.” The nurse raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced. “A piece of glass? Where? In school?” “Yeah,” I lied, my voice shaky. “It was just… lying around, I guess. I wasn’t thinking.” Sunset opened her mouth to say something, but I shot her a look, silently pleading with her to stay quiet. She pressed her lips together, her expression torn. The nurse sighed and shook her head, muttering something under her breath as she grabbed the disinfectant. “You need to be more careful” she said, dabbing at the wound with a cotton ball. The sting was immediate and intense, but I didn’t flinch. She cleaned the cut thoroughly before wrapping my hand in a bandage, her movements precise. “You’re lucky it wasn’t deeper,” she said. “Do you want me to call your parents? They should know about this.” “No!” I said quickly, my heart racing. “No, it’s fine. I’ll… I’ll tell them myself.” The nurse frowned but didn’t press the issue. “Alright, but you need to be more responsible. And if this happens again, I will call someone, understood?” “Understood" We left the office. Sunset walked beside me, her hands stuffed into the pockets of her jacket. “What was that?” she asked after a moment, her voice low but filled with concern. “What was what?” I replied, avoiding her gaze. “You know what I mean,” she said, stopping in her tracks. “That whole story about the glass. It didn’t make any sense.” “It doesn’t matter” “It does matter,” she insisted, stepping closer. “That wound… it didn’t look like an accident. And the way you reacted…” She trailed off, her tone softening. “Please, just tell me the truth.” “I can’t” “Why not?” “Because you wouldn’t believe me!” I turned to face her, my eyes stinging with unshed tears. “You’d think I’m crazy, and you’d be right.” Her expression softened, her concern outweighing her confusion. “Try me,” she said gently. I looked away, swallowing hard. I couldn’t tell her. Not about the voice, not about the punishment, not about the fact that I wasn’t even supposed to be here. “It’s just… complicated,” I said finally. “I’m sorry, Sunset. I can’t explain it. Not now.” “Why did you lie?” she asked, her voice trembling slightly. “You told me earlier you hadn’t heard the rumors about me. Was that just a joke to you? Did you say that so you could laugh at me behind my back, waiting until I wouldn’t see it coming?” Her words hurt not because they were true, but because I had messed up everything. I silently cursed myself, feeling the weight of my previous decisions slamming down on me. My reluctance, half-truths, and poorly thought-out responses had all contributed to this moment. “Sunset, no,” I said quickly, shaking my head. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” she pressed, her voice cracking. “Because it feels like you’re just another person judging me for something I can’t change. Something I’ve been trying so hard to move past.” “Sunset. I did hear something… but not until after you gave me the tour. And even then, I didn’t care.” “You… didn’t care?” “No, I didn’t. Why should I? That’s in the past, right? It doesn’t matter to me what you did before. What matters is who you are now.” She blinked, visibly taken aback. “But I… I tried to take over the school. I tried to make everyone’s life miserable. Don’t you get that?” “I do,” I said, stepping closer. “I get that you made mistakes. Big ones. But who hasn’t? You’re trying to make up for it. You’re giving everything you have to be better, to show people that you’ve changed. I see that.” Her lips parted slightly, but she didn’t say anything. Her expression was a mix of surprise and disbelief, as if she couldn’t quite comprehend what I was saying. “And honestly,” I continued, “why should I judge you for your past when I can see how hard you’re working to move forward? Sunset. Your past doesn’t define you. What defines you is what you’re doing now, how you’re living now.” The words came tumbling out of me, and I realized I meant every single one of them. Her eyes widened slightly, and I could see the wheels turning in her mind. “Your past is not today,” I added quietly, my voice soft but firm. For a moment, there was silence. Sunset’s lips trembled, and she looked away, blinking rapidly as if to fight back tears. “You… you really mean that?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “I do” I said without hesitation. She looked back at me, her expression softening. “But why? Why do you care?” “Because I see you” I said simply. “Not the person you used to be, not the mistakes you made. I see you. And you’re worth caring about, Sunset. You’re worth it.” Her breath hitched, and for a moment, I thought she might cry. But instead, she gave me a small, shaky smile. “You’re… different,” “Maybe,” I said, shrugging slightly. “But I think you’re pretty different, too. In the best way.” Sunset smiled faintly as she turned to leave. “Just… check on your sister, okay? And maybe… it’s better if I don’t talk to her right now. She needs you more than me.” I nodded, watching her walk away.I found sis standing just outside the bathroom, arms crossed, her face streaked with dried tears. Her expression softened when she saw me, but then her eyes flicked to my bandaged arm. Her concern was immediate. “Hey, I’m sor— Oh my god, what happened to you?!” she blurted out, rushing toward me. “What happened? Oh my god, your arm…” “It’s good, don’t worry,” I said, raising my hands to calm her down. The sting in my arm was still fresh, but I forced a small smile. “It’s fine, really. Just an accident.” She narrowed her eyes at me, pointing to the bandage. “What could you accidentally do to get something like that?” Her voice wavered between worry and frustration, and I could see her mind racing to fill in the blanks. I looked away, my thoughts a jumble. I couldn’t tell her the truth. “It’s nothing, Snowy. Just… bad timing, that’s all.” She didn’t look convinced, but she didn’t press further. “You’re impossible,” she said, shaking her head. “But you’re also bleeding through the bandage.” I glanced at my arm, noticing the faint red stain seeping through the white. Damn. I hadn’t even realized. “C’mon, Snowy,” I said, attempting to steer the conversation away. “You’ve got to say sorry to Sunset.” Her eyes widened, and she took a step back. “What? No way. She’s the reason people are talking about me! Why should I—” “Don’t even start” I interrupted, taking her hand gently but firmly. “This isn’t about blame. Just trust me on this, okay?” She hesitated, her lips trembling, but eventually nodded. “Fine. But only because you’re making me.” We walked back to the cafeteria. I could already imagine the looks we’d get when we entered, and the thought made my stomach churn. The girls were still seated at the same table, but their faces were different now harder, colder. Sunset was sitting with her hands clasped in her lap, her gaze fixed on the floor. Applejack was the first to notice us. She stood up, her hands on her hips, her usual kind expression replaced with something stern. “Well, if it ain’t the liar,” she said, her voice sharp and cutting. My heart dropped. “Oh, fuck,” I thought. “She told them.” Snowdrop glanced up at me, her confusion evident. I squeezed her hand reassuringly, though my own confidence was quickly unraveling. “Hold on, let me explain,” I said, stepping forward. “Explain what?” Rainbow Dash shot back, leaning forward on the table. “That you’ve been lying to Sunset this whole time? That you’ve been messing with her just like—” “That’s not what happened!” I said, cutting her off. My voice cracked slightly, but I pushed through. “It’s not like that at all.” Rarity raised a delicate brow, her arms crossed. “Then what is it like, darling? Because from where we’re standing, it looks an awful lot like you’ve been playing games with her.” “I care about her,” I said, my voice quieter now. “More than you think.” That seemed to catch their attention. Even Pinkie Pie, who’d been unusually quiet, tilted her head curiously. “Then why lie?” Applejack asked, her tone softer but still firm. “If you care so much, why couldn’t you just be honest?” Because I’m not supposed to be here. Because I’m from another world. Because I know things about all of you that I shouldn’t. But I couldn’t say any of that. Not without risking more consequences. “I didn’t mean to lie,” I said finally, my gaze falling to the floor. “I just… I got caught up. I didn’t know how to say what I wanted to say without making things worse.” There was a long silence, broken only by Snowdrop’s small, trembling voice. “It’s true. He’s not lying now. He’s just… bad at talking about his feelings.” The girls exchanged glances, their expressions softening slightly. Finally, Sunset spoke. Her voice was quiet but steady. “I told them because I wanted to be honest. But… I believe you. I just… I need to know that you’re being honest with me, too.” I nodded, my throat tight with emotion. “I am, Sunset. I swear.” Her lips curved into a small, hesitant smile. “Okay. Then let’s start over.” “I’m sorry, Sunset,” I said, my voice trembling slightly. “And to all of you, really. I’ve been… acting weird. It’s just… all of this is so new to me.” I gestured vaguely, hoping they’d understand. “A new school, meeting all of you… I’ve never really had friends before" Real ones, anyway. "And Sunset…” I paused, my eyes meeting hers. “You were the first person who was nice enough to actually talk to me.” I saw Sunset’s expression soften slightly, her lips parting as if to say something, but she stayed quiet. The others exchanged glances. Of course, the reality was more complicated than that. I wasn't just a new kid trying to fit in I was an outsider in their universe. But at least some of what I stated was accurate. Back in my own world, I didn't have many pals. I had it at school, but it was short and shallow, and it was more about who I could rely on to help me get away with stealing or fighting. This was different. Snowdrop took a step forward, her voice small but steady. “I’m sorry too, Sunset. I was… I was too harsh. I didn’t mean to make things worse. It’s just… people were talking about me because of you, and I didn’t know how to handle it.” She looked down, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. “But I shouldn’t have blamed you for that. It wasn’t fair. So… can you forgive me?” Sunset blinked, visibly taken aback. Then, a gentle smile crept across her face. “Of course,” she said softly, her voice warm. “I know what it’s like to feel like everyone’s watching you, judging you.” Snowdrop looked up at her, her eyes glistening. “Thank you” The tension in the air eased, and the once-intense expressions on the rest of the group softened. Applejack let out a small chuckle, her hands resting on her hips. “Well, that wasn’t so hard, was it?” I forced a small smile, but inside, I felt like I’d just run a marathon. “It was” I thought to myself. With the apologies out of the way, the girls finally noticed my bandaged arm. Rarity was the first to speak up, her sharp eye for detail immediately picking up on it. “Darling, what happened to your arm?” she asked, her voice filled with concern. “That looks dreadful!” “I…” I hesitated, my mind scrambling for an answer. Sunset stepped in, her voice calm and reassuring. “It was an accident,” she said, cutting in before I could speak. “He cut himself on some glass earlier. Isn’t that right?” I nodded quickly, grateful for her intervention. “Yeah. It was stupid. Just… wasn’t paying attention, I guess.” Rarity winced. “Oh, dear. That sounds awful. You really should be more careful!” “Yeah,” Rainbow added, leaning back in her seat. “Don’t need you getting all banged up on your first week here.” Sunset shot me a quick glance, and I could tell she knew the lie was flimsy. But she didn’t push me, and for that, I was thankful. The conversation shifted to lighter topics after that, and the tension continued to fade. Snowdrop seemed to relax as well. Applejack leaned back in her seat, gesturing toward a table a little further away. “See over there? That’s where my sister and her friends usually sit. They’re good kids don’t care much about what other folks think or any of that reputation nonsense. I bet they’d love to get to know you, Snowdrop.” Snowdrop hesitated, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. “You really think so?” “Course I do,” Applejack said with a warm smile. “Go on now. They ain’t gonna bite.” Snowdrop followed her gaze to the table where three familiar faces sat Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. Seeing them in person was cool. They were talking animatedly, their hands gesturing wildly, their laughter spilling over like sunlight. Snowdrop glanced back at me and the others, her uncertainty plain to see. “I don’t know… what if they don’t like me?” “They will,” I said, my voice more confident than I felt. “Trust me on this. They’ve got good hearts.” Snowdrop bit her lip but nodded. Slowly, she made her way to their table. The Crusaders stopped talking as she approached, their curiosity clear on their faces. Snowdrop hesitated for a moment before saying something I couldn’t quite hear.Then, to my relief, Apple Bloom grinned and motioned for her to sit down. They talked for a moment, and then Scootaloo said something that made Snowdrop laugh. Watching them, I felt a wave of relief. The Crusaders were exactly as I’d imagined them kind, welcoming, and full of energy. “See?” Applejack said, nudging me with her elbow. “Told ya they’d take care of her.” I nodded, smiling to myself. “Yeah, I know.” Sunset, sitting next to me, tapped the chair on her right. “You should sit, too. You’re still our friend, right? We’re starting from the beginning.” This wasn’t how I thought things would go when I first got here. Right now, they were giving me the chance to be part of something I’d only dreamed about. Slowly, I nodded and i've sat next to her. “Thanks” The girls started chatting again, their voices warm and familiar. Sunset leaned toward me slightly, her voice low. “Are you okay now?” "Yeah,” I said. “I’m okay. Just… a lot to take in, you know?” She smiled, her expression soft. “Yeah, I get that. But it gets better, i was there i know.” Her words lingered with me as the conversation moved on. I caught glimpses of Snowdrop at her new table. She was smiling, laughing with the Crusaders as if they’d been friends forever. She’s gonna be okay, I thought to myself.The Crusaders will make sure of that Sunset nudged me gently. “Hey, you with us?” I blinked, realizing I’d zoned out. “Yeah. Sorry.” Rainbow snorted. “He’s probably just overwhelmed by how awesome we all are.” That even made me laugh. It was difficult not to laugh with them; they had a way of making things seem lighter and easier. But what do I do now? Sirens are approaching, and I don't have any magic, no plan, nothing. Can I just sit back and let them win? But how can I help Sunset... Author's Note Okey this is boring chapter i know that, just needed to straighten this situation, filler chapter i think? the next ones will be better i swear. Have fun anyway. The God Who Laughs (R)The bell rang to signify the end of the day, and as I packed my bag, my heart beat with excitement. This is it. This is where they’ll ask me to hang out. Maybe we’d go to Sugarcube Corner, just like in the show. I could practically taste the milkshakes and hear the laughter echoing from their usual booth. Spending time with them bonding with Sunset—felt like a dream about to come true. I hurried to the front doors of the school, adrenaline fueling every step. I spotted them almost immediately, Sunset, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, huddled together, chatting and laughing. My nerves tingled as I approached. This is it, But then, Sunset turned to me and gave a small wave. “See you tomorrow!” “Yeah, bye!” Pinkie Pie chimed in, her usual bubbly energy in full force. “Later!” Applejack added with a tip of her hat. And just like that, they were gone. They turned as a group and walked off together, chatting amongst themselves. The warm anticipation I’d felt just moments ago evaporated and was replaced by a hollow ache. What? That’s it? No invite? No “hey, want to come with us?” Nothing? I shoved my hands into my pockets, trying to mask the disappointment that threatened to take over. “Guess it’s still too early” They’re probably still getting to know me. That’s all it is. Right? I stood near the doors for a moment more, watching them disappear down the street, until a familiar voice interrupted my thoughts. “Hey, big b,” Snowdrop called, walking toward me. Her expression was softer than usual, her gaze a little uncertain. “You ready to go?” “Yeah, let’s go.” As we walked, the sound of our footsteps on the pavement filled the silence. Snowdrop glanced at me a few times, her fidgeting telling me she had something on her mind. “Hey…” she started, her voice hesitant. “I just… I wanted to say sorry again. For what I said to Sunset. It wasn’t fair, and I feel awful about it.” Her words pulled me out of my spiraling thoughts, and I gave her a small smile. “It’s okay, Snowy. You already apologized. Sunset’s cool, she knows you didn’t mean it.” She nodded but didn’t look convinced. “Still… I feel like I messed up. I just didn’t know how to deal with everything. New school, new people, and then you’re all buddy-buddy with someone everyone whispers about… I got scared, I guess.” Her words stung a little, but I understood. “Hey, I get it. Change is hard. But you’re doing okay. You’ve got the Crusaders now, right?” That got a small smile out of her. “Yeah, they’re great. Apple Bloom’s hilarious, and Sweetie Belle wants me to join their… um, what do they call it? Cutie Mark Crusader thing?” “Sounds about right,” I said with a chuckle. “They’ll take good care of you.” Snowdrop fell quiet after that, and my thoughts drifted elsewhere,to the gnawing unease that had been following me all day. I couldn’t stop thinking about the entity that had spoken to me, the searing pain in my arm, and the cryptic warning it had left behind. No shortcuts. The words echoed in my mind like a mantra. What does it even mean? I can’t use what I know about this world without paying for it somehow? I know every villain, every challenge, every quote by heart. How the hell am I supposed to help anyone if I can’t use that knowledge? Frustration boiled in my chest, but I pushed it down. Snowdrop didn’t need to see me like this, not when she was already feeling guilty. Still, the questions gnawed at me. What even was that entity? Some kind of divine overseer? A cruel reminder that I wasn’t really a part of this world? I clenched my fist, feeling the faint throb in my bandaged arm. Was this punishment? Or a warning of worse things to come? “Hey,” Snowdrop said, pulling me out of my thoughts. “You okay? You’ve been quiet.” “Yeah, just thinking about… stuff.” She raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced, but didn’t press the issue. “Well, don’t think too hard, okay? You’re not great at it.” I let out a small laugh, grateful for her attempt to lighten the mood. “Yeah, yeah. Thanks for the vote of confidence.” By the time we got home, the weight of the day felt heavier than before. As Snowdrop went inside her room, I stood in the corridor, staring at my wrapped arm. “No shortcuts,” I whispered to myself. “Fine. If that’s how it has to be, then I’ll figure it out. One step at a time.” I went into my room, flopped onto my bed and let out a long sigh, staring at the ceiling. My arm throbbed faintly, and I glanced at the bandage. It looked rough, frayed at the edges and slightly darkened from the blood that had soaked through earlier. Maybe it does need stitches after all I thought grimly. I peeled the bandage off slowly, hissing at the sting as the fabric tugged at the raw wound. “Woah,” I whispered, staring at the deep, jagged line running along my arm. The edges were red and angry, and it looked worse than I’d let myself admit earlier. Definitely not normal. “Nah,” I mumbled to myself. “Don’t have time for this.” I fumbled with the old bandage, wrapping it back around my arm. Yeah, I know, it’s bad, but whatever. All I wanted was to crawl under the covers, turn on my laptop, and lose myself in an episode of—oh. I froze, staring blankly at my desk. There was no laptop. No show to escape into. The laugh that bubbled up felt hollow and bitter. “Oh God, I’m dumb,” I muttered, shaking my head at the cruel irony of it all. “Yeah, you are,” came a voice from the doorway. I yelped, spinning around to see Snowdrop leaning casually against the frame, a smirk on her face. “Geez, Snowy!” I said, clutching my chest. “Don’t scare me like that!” “Sorry, not sorry,” she said with a shrug, her grin unrepentant. She sauntered into the room, her eyes immediately zeroing in on my arm. “Again, what happened to your arm?” “Nothing,” I said quickly, pulling the sleeve of my shirt down over the bandage. “Uh-huh,” she said, clearly not buying it. She leaned closer, her face full of exaggerated suspicion. “Let me see.” “No, it’s fine—” Before I could stop her, she darted forward and poked my arm right where the wound was. “OW!” I yelled, jerking back. “Why would you do that?” Snowdrop laughed, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Huh. That’s weird. Nothing hurts you, but you’re still reacting?” She poked me again, just to prove her point. I swatted her hand away, glaring at her. “Stop it! You’re the worst.” “And you are dumb” she shot back, sticking out her tongue. “Yeah? Well, you’re annoying,” I retorted, but there was no heat in my words. Snowdrop just grinned, completely unfazed. “Eyyy, no need to be mean, big bro.” She crossed her arms, tilting her head as if to appraise me. “You’re lucky you’ve got me, you know.” “Oh, lucky me,” I said dryly, rolling my eyes. “Exactly!” she said, ignoring my tone entirely. She flopped onto the edge of my bed, her demeanor softening as she looked at me. “Seriously, though… you should take care of that arm. You don’t want it to get worse.” “Yeah… I’ll figure it out” Snowdrop studied me for a moment, her teasing smile fading into something more thoughtful. “Hey,” she said softly, “whatever’s going on… you know you can talk to me, right?” There was a wisdom in her eyes that didn’t match her age. “I mean it” she said, her voice gentle but firm. “You’re my brother. I might be annoying—” “Might be?” I cut in with a small smirk. She rolled her eyes, but her smile returned. “Fine, I’m definitely annoying. But I’m also here for you. Always.” The lump in my throat grew, and I had to look away. “Thanks Snowy” “Don’t mention it,” she said, hopping off the bed. As she headed for the door, she paused and turned back, sticking her tongue out at me one more time. “But seriously, take care of that arm, dumb-dumb.” I chuckled despite myself. “Yeah, yeah. Goodnight, Snowdrop.” “Night, big bro,” she said, flashing me one last smile before disappearing down the hall. Her footsteps faded down the hallway, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I glanced at the clock on my bedside table. Still early I thought. Too early for bed, too late to start anything new. “Well, so much for my show” I muttered to myself. No episodes to binge, no familiar characters to distract me. Just me, my thoughts, and the quiet of this strange, surreal world. “Eh, might as well sleep,” I said out loud, even though I wasn’t really tired. I rolled onto my side, thinking about how the day had gone. It hadn’t been all bad, Snowdrop had softened my mood, but there was still this gnawing feeling in the pit of my stomach. “Homework,” I groaned, the word dragging itself out of me like a chore in itself. “I’ll do it when I wake up,” I decided, though I already knew that was a lie. Tomorrow me would hate tonight me for it, but that was a problem for later. I reached over to the bedside drawer, fumbling it open. Nothing. My hand felt around for a familiar box that wasn’t there. “Aw, for fuck’s sake,” I muttered, leaning over to peer inside. No smokes. Great. I sat back, running a hand through my hair as frustration bubbled up. Right. New world. New rules. No smokes. “Sixteen” I said quietly to myself. “They wouldn’t sell them to me even if I tried.” I leaned back against the headboard, arms crossed. Dad was still smoking when I was sixteen… The thought lingered for a moment before I shook my head. Nope. Too much trouble. The idea of finding some shady guy to grab a pack for me crossed my mind briefly, but I shut it down just as quickly. “No,” I said firmly. “I won’t smoke. This is the new me.” The words felt strange coming out of my mouth, but I meant them. I let out a small laugh, the sound surprising me. Maybe there’s hope for me yet. The drawer closed with a quiet thud, and I stretched out on the bed again, the soft sheets cool against my skin. It was strange to think about the difference, no cramped back room, no scratchy blankets that smelled faintly of grease and cigarettes. Just comfort. “Guess I’ll shower in the morning,” I muttered, closing my eyes. And then, there it was. That face. Sunset. Her fiery hair, those piercing turquoise eyes that seemed to see right through me. Weird, I thought. It’s so weird that she’s real now. I’d fallen asleep thinking of her before, back when she was just a character on a screen. Now, she was more than that. She was someone I could talk to, someone I could… I felt my cheeks heat up and quickly shook the thought away. Focus, idiot. Still, as I pulled the blanket up and let the day’s exhaustion pull me under, I couldn’t help but smile. With that smile i've fallen asleep. I stirred in the darkness of sleep, the kind that weighs heavy and drags you deep. But as I opened my eyes, I realized I wasn’t in my room. Clouds. Endless clouds. They stretched in every direction, pure white like freshly fallen snow. There was no floor beneath me, yet I stood. There was no sky above, just an infinite void of light. “Where t…?” I muttered, but the words stuck in my throat as a presence loomed before me. It wasn’t a person. It wasn’t even a thing. It was everything and nothing at once. Colors rippled across its surface—red, green, gold, black, blue. Shapes twisted in and out of focus—a towering shadow, a flickering flame, a colossal beast, and then something small, almost human. It was impossible. It changed every fraction of a second, a blur of form and function that my mind could barely process. My stomach churned just looking at it, my knees trembling as I tried to make sense of what stood before me. I opened my mouth to speak, to demand answers, but before a sound escaped, it happened. My mouth snapped shut as if invisible hands had seized it. Then came the stitches. Needles pierced my skin, weaving thread through my lips in violent, jerking motions. The pain was immediate, sharp, and all-consuming. I clawed at my face, trying to rip them out, but my hands were useless. The stitches only tightened, pulling until I could taste my own blood... I screamed, or tried to. The sound was muffled, trapped behind the cruel handiwork. Then, it spoke. “Who do you think you are… trying to speak before me?” The voice was everywhere. It wasn’t one voice, but countless voices layered atop each other, male, female, young, old, human, and inhuman. It echoed in my ears and in my chest, vibrating through every atom of my body. “I am the one,” it said, the words slow and deliberate. “The one who offered you life. A life in the world you desired the most.” The entity stepped, or rather, shifted, closer, its form growing larger, darker, more oppressive. “And this…” Its tone darkened, the voices blending into something sharp and cutting. “This is how you repay me? Such disgrace.” Pain shot through me like lightning as my legs gave way. No, not gave way—they were gone. My breath hitched with terror as I peered down. Blood gushed from the stumps where my legs had been, and the pain was so great that I almost passed out. My body crumpled yet I did not fall. The clouds lifted me up, teasing me with their tenderness while my blood pooled underneath me. “Pathetic” the entity hissed. Its form split into countless copies, each identical yet unique in the way they shifted and shimmered. They surrounded me, filling the endless horizon, an army of impossible beings. “I am nowhere and everywhere,” it said, a cacophony of voices reverberating in my skull. “There is no escape. No hiding. No respite.” The clones dissolved, merging back into a singular form that loomed over me like a god, or something far worse. “Don’t even think of running,” it said, its tone laced with cruel amusement. “You cannot outrun me. You cannot outwit me. You cannot defy me.” I tried to draw myself away by dragging my body across the clouds, but it was ineffective. The entity laughed, producing a tremendous and sinister sound similar to nails scratching against glass. “And don’t bother killing yourself” it added, its form twisting into something grotesque and monstrous. “You’ll just come back. Again, and again, and again.” It leaned closer, the space between us closing until its ever-shifting face was mere inches from mine. “You’re here for one reason, little puppet” it said, its many voices converging into a whisper that sent shivers down my spine. “My entertainment.” Its form twisted, stretching into a massive pillar of light and shadow before collapsing into a singular humanoid shape. It crouched down to my level, the faceless void where its head should be burning with malice. “You will die” I flinched, unable to look away. “You will reincarnate” “Again, and again, and again. Not for salvation. Not for redemption. But for one purpose alone.” It leaned closer, the void shifting into an abyssal smile, its edges razor-sharp. “To give me a show.” The air grew colder and thicker. I couldn't breathe, think or move. My body froze in place as its voice echoed through my bones. “You will try your best to help the ones you love most,” it said, the mocking edge in its tone sending chills down my spine. “You’ll pour your heart and soul into them, sacrificing everything.” It tilted its head, its shifting form radiating smug satisfaction. “And you will fail.” The word echoed in my mind, an undeniable truth. “Again and again, you will rise, only to fall. You will strive for success, only to taste failure. You will dream of becoming someone, only to remain no one.” My chest felt tight, the weight of its words crushing me. My hands clenched into fists, though I couldn’t muster the strength to fight back. “That’s what you’re here for,” it said, standing upright, its shadow enveloping me entirely. “To amuse me. To suffer for my entertainment.” It laughed then—a sound so alien, so jagged, it made my ears ring. “In exchange, I’ll grant you one small mercy,” it continued, its form expanding outward, filling the endless void. “You can have your little fun with those ridiculous, sentimental ‘cartoons for thoughtful adults.’” Its laughter grew louder, shaking the very clouds beneath me. “How deliciously pathetic,” it sneered, the infinite voices dripping with disdain. “You cling to them like a child clings to a security blanket. And for what? They are nothing. Just stories. Just fantasy. And now…” It leaned closer, its many faces staring at me with contempt. “Now they are your reality. You're nightmere” I wanted to scream, to cry, to fight, but all I could do was tremble under its gaze. “Who—what—are you?” I finally managed to choke out, my voice trembling as I fought against the overwhelming fear. The entity paused, its form stilling for a moment. Then, it straightened, its shadow stretching high above me. “I will honor you with my name,” it said, the voices soft yet powerful, like an ancient hymn sung by countless throats. “Not because you deserve it, but because I take no offense from worms. Remember it, worthless human, for it is the only shred of greatness you’ll ever touch.” It leaned down, the air around it vibrating with raw, uncontainable energy. “My name is ########.” The sound of its name was indescribable, a combination of notes and tones that didn’t belong in this world. It wasn’t a word, it was a truth, something that burrowed into my mind and etched itself into my soul. Before I could process it, the entity’s form expanded once more, filling every corner of the realm. “Now begone,” it said, the voices growing thunderous. “You worthless human. Make your miserable existence worth my mercy.” I tried to protest, to plead, but my body refused to obey. Then, it happened. My body exploded, not outward, but inward. It felt as if my very being was being torn apart, piece by piece. My skin was ripped away, my bones shattered, my muscles twisted and stretched until they snapped. But I didn’t die. The pain continued coming in waves, each one worse than the last. My arms were severed, my chest caved in, and my skull was crushed into nothingness, but I was still alive. I am still feeling everything. It wasn't simply pain; it was misery and torment on a magnitude beyond my comprehension. I wanted to shout, plead for mercy, but my voice was vanished. I wanted to die, but the entity's words resonated through my mind: Don't bother killing yourself. You'll just be back. So I did. Over and over, I felt myself reconstruct, just to be ripped apart again. A thousand deaths and resurrections, each more agonizing than the previous. The entity's laughing filled the air, a horrible symphony that just added to my suffering. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pain stopped. I was whole again, lying on the clouds, my body trembling with the phantom echoes of agony. The entity loomed over me, its form impossibly vast. “Remember this moment, little puppet,” it said, its voice a whisper that carried the weight of the universe. “For it is only the beginning.” With that, the clouds beneath me gave way, and I fell. “NOOOOO! NONONO!” The scream tore out of my throat, raw and broken, as I jolted upright in bed. My body convulsed, and before I even knew what was happening, I rolled off the side and crashed onto the floor. Pain shot through my side, but it didn’t register fully. I was too caught in the chaos that clawed at my mind. “No, no, no, no!” . My hand slapped against the ground, trembling, then shot up to cover my mouth as I rocked back and forth. “Why, why, why, why,” I whispered, the words dissolving into nonsense. My fingers pressed harder against my lips as if that could keep the panic inside. My mind reeled, replaying fragments of that horrible, impossible place. The clouds. The shifting thing. The pain. The voice. My chest tightened, and it felt like I couldn’t breathe. Every gasp for air turned into a broken whimper, my body writhing as though trying to escape the memories. Then I saw her. Snowdrop. She stood in the doorway, her soft footsteps unnoticed until now. Her wide, concerned eyes met mine, and for a moment, I felt relief. She was here. She was— Her head snapped clean off her shoulders. Blood spattered the walls. Her lifeless body crumpled to the floor. I screamed again, louder, a guttural cry ripped from my soul. My back hit the edge of the bed as I scrambled away from the vision, my legs kicking out uselessly to put more distance between me and what I had just seen. But then—she was fine. Whole again. Standing there as if nothing had happened. It wasn’t real. It wasn’t real. But my mind didn’t care. My body didn’t care. The terror was real, and it gripped me like a vice. “H-how—” My voice cracked, my breath hitching in uneven gasps. My heart pounded so loudly I could barely hear myself think. Snowdrop’s face twisted in concern, her small frame moving swiftly toward me. “Big bro!” she called out, her voice shaking with worry. “No!” I flinched as she came closer, pressing my back harder against the bed. The mattress dug into my spine, a grounding pain that barely registered. “It’s okay,” she said, kneeling beside me. “It’s okay, it was just a nightmare.” I froze as her arms wrapped around me, her embrace warm and firm. The contact startled me, and for a moment, I couldn’t move. Her voice softened, soothing and tender, like a balm for my raw nerves. “It’s okay, big bro. I’m here. I’m here.” Her words washed over me, and I let out a shuddering breath. My hands moved on their own, trembling as they reached out to touch her shoulders. She felt solid. Real. My fingers curled around the fabric of her shirt, gripping tightly as if she might vanish if I let go. “You’re… you’re real,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “Of course I’m real,” she said, leaning back just enough to look at me. Her wide, innocent eyes were full of worry, her brows furrowed as she tried to make sense of what was happening. “What happened? What’s got you like this, brother? Tell me.” I wanted to tell her. I wanted to pour out everything—the entity, the endless pain, the way it toyed with me like I was nothing. Instead, I just shook my head, my throat tightening with the effort to keep the words at bay. “I… I had a nightmare,” I finally managed to say. Her expression softened even more, and she reached out to brush a strand of sweat-soaked hair from my forehead. “Just a nightmare,” she said, as if trying to convince both of us. “It’s over now. You’re safe. I’m here.” Author's Note Okey.... the story is starting now, we've had fun and everything but that's not for what mh is, not for our enterteiment but ####### It's my first time writing someone like this, i hope you like story like this, it was fun to whrite something like this, i'll think if the story will go other way or go straight like this. Have fun reading! A Trio’s Malevolent Tune“N-nightmare?” I askas I look at Snowdrop. No. This was not a nightmare. It was real. I've met him. The insane deity, the force that led me here. But he's not a deity... he's the devil himself. My thoughts spiral, a whirlwind of confusion and fear. Why? Why did he do this to me? Entertainment? What the hell does that even mean? Who am I in this story? Am I just a pawn? A tool? “BROOO!” Snowdrop’s voice cuts through my spiraling panic as she practically yells into my ear. I flinch, snapping back to reality as she leans in, grinning mischievously. “Do I need to set off fireworks next time to get your attention, or maybe I should just start throwing pillows at you?” A small laugh escapes me despite the lingering horror in my chest. “Ugh, sorry, Snowy,” I mutter, running my hands down my face, stretching it like I’m trying to pull myself back together. “Holy shit,” I groan, “this wasn’t just a nightmare, Snowy. It was… disgusting.” She doesn’t press further, just extends her hand to help me off the floor. I take it, gripping tightly, and rise on shaky legs. “Jesus, what time is it?” I ask. “Four in the freaking morning,” she replies, crossing her arms with a mock glare. “You woke me up at four in the morning, and if you pull this again, I swear, I’ll start charging you rent for disturbing my beauty sleep.” “Geez, Snowy, go back to bed. I’ll take a shower,” I mumble, trying to shake off the cold sweat clinging to me. She smirks and pats my shoulder. “Good idea, you stink of bad vibes and regret.” With that, she turns and saunters out of the room, muttering under her breath “Waking me up at four… unbelievable. I should start keeping a spray bottle for moments like this.” The bathroom lighting feels harsh, but I don't mind. I removed my clothes from yesterday. My gaze lands on my wrapped arm, and I pause. Slowly, I remove the bandage, my breath caught as I noticed the faint marks of the wound. It's healing, but the sight of it sends shivers down my spine. “Thanks for your mercy, you bastard,” I mutter bitterly, staring at the wound as if the entity could hear me. “Mercy, huh? What a joke.” The shower water is scalding hot when I step under it, but I don’t adjust it. The heat feels like it’s burning away the lingering touch of that nightmare, or whatever it was. I close my eyes, and it all comes flooding back. The entity’s laughter, the pain, the overwhelming sense of helplessness. “You will die, reincarnate, just to give me a show to watch…” The words echo in my head, twisting and turning, refusing to leave me alone. I lean against the shower wall, pressing my forehead against the cold tile as the water cascades down my back. “Just a tool. Just a tool…” I whisper to myself, the words barely audible over the rushing water. My chest tightens, and a sob escapes before I can stop it. I slam my fist against the wall, the sound drowned out by the shower. “It wasn’t a dream, It was real. All of it.” I don’t know how long I stand there, letting the water pour over me. Time feels meaningless. My legs eventually give out, and I slide down to sit on the shower floor, knees pulled to my chest. “Why me?” I ask the empty bathroom, my voice breaking. “What did I do to deserve this?” But there’s no answer. Just the water and the faint echo of his laughter in my mind. When I finally force myself to move, the water has turned lukewarm. I turn it off, sitting there for a moment longer before standing. My reflection in the mirror looks haggard, dark circles under my eyes, my face pale and drawn. “Get it together” I mutter to myself. “You’re not gonna let him win. You’re not gonna break.” I rewrap the bandage on my arm, careful not to look at the wound for too long. With a heavy sigh, I grab a towel and head back to my room. Snowdrop’s light snores drift through the hall, and I pause by her door, peeking inside. She’s sprawled out on her bed, her blankets half-kicked off. A faint smile tugs at my lips despite everything. “At least she’s okay,” I think, closing her door quietly. Back in my room, I lie on the bed, exhausted. My body feels heavy, and my head is still buzzing from the entity's words. As sleep starts to take me again, one thought lingers: I don’t know how, but I’ll survive this. I have to. For Sunset. For Snowdrop. Weight pressed down on my chest, rousing me from a deep, uneasy sleep. I groaned, blinking against the faint light filtering into the room. When my vision cleared, I saw Snowdrop perched on my torso, her legs crossed, a mischievous grin on her face. Her head tilted to the side, her silver hair falling like a curtain. “Oh, did I wake you up?” she asked, her tone drenched in faux innocence. “Ughhhh,” I groaned, throwing an arm over my face. I forgot how annoying you were when I was sixteen. Her grin widened. “Oh, come on, big bro! Don't look at me like that. I know You love me,” she teased, poking my forehead with her finger. “Geez, little spoiled brat” my mind wandered back to my old life. Back then, she wouldn’t have even talked to me. Not after the mess I’d made of myself. I thought about how things had changed after I turned nineteen. That was when she started closing the distance, started treating me like a brother again. But... I froze for a moment. She was there when I— Did I die? Or was I just transported? “OUCH! EKHG, EKGH!” I coughed and sputtered, suddenly choking as cold water sprayed directly into my face. “What the hell was that for?!” I yelled, sitting up abruptly. Snowdrop stood over me, holding a spray bottle with an impish glint in her eyes. “I told you! It’s not spray, but I think it’s good!” she declared with mock conviction, then sprayed me again for good measure. “Bad cat! Bad cat!” she scolded, barely holding back her laughter. “Oh, you’ve crossed the line now!” I growled, lunging at her. She squealed, trying to dodge, but I grabbed her and pulled her into a bear hug, digging my fingers into her scalp to give her a playful but relentless head scratch. “OW! OW! OW! STOP! I’M SOWWY! I’M SOWWY!” she cried, squirming in my grasp. “You don’t mess with the big bro,” I teased, ruffling her hair even more. “PLEASE STOP!” she wailed dramatically. Then, at the top of her lungs, she screamed, “DAAAAAAAD! HE’S BEING MEAN AGAIN!” The door creaked open, and our father stepped in, his demeanor calm as ever. He adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose and sighed, looking at the scene in front of him. “When will you two grow up?” he asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of exasperation and amusement. “Grow up,” I repeated under my breath, the words hitting me harder than they should have. The memory surfaced before I could stop it, my dad saying the same thing to me in another life, another world. I was sitting in the passenger seat of his car, freshly picked up from the police station after knocking out a guy who’d looked at me the wrong way. His disappointment had cut deeper than the scrape on my knuckles. I blinked, shaking the memory away, and turned my attention back to Snowdrop. “Dad, he’s evil! Look what he did to me!” she whined, pointing accusingly at her slightly disheveled hair. Dad raised an eyebrow. “You woke him up by spraying water in his face, didn’t you?” Snowdrop gasped, feigning outrage. “How could you betray me like this, Father?!” “You’re not fooling anyone, Snowy,” he replied, patting her head affectionately. I smirked. “Justice has been served.” “Pfft, whatever,” she huffed, sticking her tongue out at me before retreating behind Dad. “He’s still mean, though.” Dad sighed again, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Both of you, try not to destroy the house while I’m here. I’ll be downstairs.” As he left, Snowdrop gave me one last glare before her pout broke into a grin. “You know, you’re lucky I didn’t bring the hose.” “Next time, I’ll be ready,” I shot back, laughing as I stood up and stretched. Snowdrop lingered in the doorway for a moment, her teasing demeanor softening. “You’re weird, you know that?” I raised an eyebrow. “Thanks?” “No, I mean… you seem different lately,” she said, her voice quieter. “But, like, in a good way. You’re less… closed off. It’s nice.” Her words caught me off guard, and I stared at her, unsure how to respond. “Anyway,” she continued, waving her hand dismissively, “don’t let it get to your head. You’re still annoying.” And with that, she skipped out of the room, leaving me standing there. Welli should get ready for the day. Maybe Snow didn’t know it, but she was a big part of why I wanted to keep going, why I wanted to make things right in this world “Uggghhhhh, I don’t want to go to school, All I wanted to do was stay in bed and binge-watch My Little Pony. Yeah, laugh all you want, but watching those episodes used to be my escape. A world where people—well, ponies—cared about one another in a way that seemed almost too good to be true. But now... everything felt so strange. Sure, seeing them in real life was the best thing that had ever happened to me, but it wasn’t what I’d imagined. Back in my old life, I used to make up stories about them. Yeah, I was that kind of guy. The one who’d sit at his desk with a notebook, crafting these wild, ridiculous plots where I’d swoop in and save the day, and—ugh, this is so embarrassing—where Sunset would fall in love with me just because I was... there. I winced, burying my face deeper into the pillow. Well, that’s awkward, is this even reality? Reality. That word felt heavier now than it ever had before. The Sunset I thought I knew was someone I had pieced together from episodes and fanfictions, from my own desperate need for an escape. But the Sunset here? She was so much more than that. And then there was me. The guy who, apparently, Lucifer himself had dragged into this mess. I smirked despite myself, the thought so absurd it almost made me laugh. “King of Hell,” I muttered under my breath. “What a great resume line.” “IF YOU DON’T COME HERE IN THREE MINUTES, I SWEAR I’LL KICK YOU SO HARD YOU WON’T FEEL YOUR LEG FOR A MONTH!” Snowdrop’s voice echoed from downstairs. “Ah, the joys of having a sister,” I muttered sarcastically. My room was a mess—clothes scattered across the floor, papers crumpled in the corner, my old bandages tossed carelessly on the nightstand. “Ah, well,” I sighed, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed. “Time to face the day.” But as I stretched, I couldn’t shake the heaviness in my chest. The dream, if you could even call it that, still lingered, its shadow stretching over everything like a storm cloud. The entity’s words replayed in my mind, over and over again, gnawing at the edges of my sanity. “You’re only here for my entertainment...” I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms. Was that all I was? Some kind of joke? A tool to be used and discarded? No. I wouldn’t let that thing define me. As I reached for my clothes, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror. I looked... tired. Older, somehow. The scars on my arm peeked out from beneath the loose fabric of my shirt, a stark reminder of the reality I was trapped in. “Get it together” “HEY, BRO!” Snowdrop’s voice cut through the air again, louder this time. “DO I NEED TO COME UP THERE AND DRAG YOU DOWN?!” I rolled my eyes, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips despite everything. “Geez, she’s persistent” As I made my way downstairs, Snowdrop stood at the bottom of the steps, hands on her hips, an exaggerated pout on her face. “You’re lucky I’m in a good mood today,” she said, tossing her hair dramatically. “Good mood, huh?” I teased, ruffling her hair as I walked past her. She swatted my hand away, sticking her tongue out at me. “You’re impossible.” “Yeah, yeah,” I said with a chuckle. “Let’s just get this over with.” We sat down for breakfast with mom’s signature scrambled eggs and Snowdrop’s boundless energy. She practically skipped around the table, humming a tune to herself while I sat there, staring blankly at my plate. It wasn’t that the food wasn’t good,mom was a great cook, it was just... I had other things on my mind. Like homework. Fuuuuuuuck. I groaned internally, shoving a forkful of eggs into my mouth as if eating faster would somehow make the problem disappear. I’d told myself last night I’d get to it later. Well, guess what? Later had come way too soon. “Oooh, someone’s grumpy today,” Snowdrop teased, her voice pulling me out of my thoughts. “Yeah, yeah,” I muttered, waving her off. I considered trying to rush through it now, maybe scribble something halfway decent in the five minutes I had left before we had to leave, but who was I kidding? I’d just have to face the consequences. What’s the worst that could happen, right? A lecture? A zero? At this point, it felt like small potatoes compared to... everything else. Snowdrop giggled, probably at some joke she’d made in her head, and I couldn’t help but smile a little. Despite everything, her energy was contagious. After breakfast, we grabbed our bags and headed out. The morning air was cold, and the streets were still quiet, save for distant sound of birds chirping. Snowdrop walked beside me, earbuds dangling from her neck, her phone in her hand. I glanced over at her as we walked. She had that bounce in her step again, like she was living in her own little world. For a moment, I envied her. “Stop looking at me like that” she said without glancing up from her phone."I can feel you staring, big bro. What? You think I’m gonna break into song like I’m in one of those cheesy teen dramas?” My face flushed. “No, I—” She cut me off, slipping her earbuds into her ears and swaying her head dramatically to an imaginary beat. “Look at me, I’m the star of my own music video,” she teased, her voice lilting. We walked in comfortable silence for a bit after that. Well, mostly silent—Snowdrop hummed softly to whatever song she was listening to, and I tried to push thoughts of the entity, Sunset, and homework out of my head. When we reached the school, the main courtyard was already bustling with students. And there they were: the Main 5, sitting near the base of the statue. They looked so... normal. Like any other group of friends hanging out before class. But they weren’t normal. Not to me, anyway. Sunset was the first to notice us. She looked up, her eyes catching mine, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She raised a hand in a casual wave, but I could see the warmth behind it. Snowdrop noticed too. “Well, look at that,” she said, her voice dripping with mock drama. “Miss ‘Reformed Bad Girl’ isn’t holding a grudge after all.” I gave her a look. “Snow, don’t—” She cut me off, waving back at Sunset with exaggerated enthusiasm. Sunset’s smile faltered for a split second, clearly caught off guard, but then it widened, genuine and unshaken. Snow turned to me, smirking. “See? She’s fine.” “I’m serious, Snow. Don’t—” “Relax,” she said, her tone light. “I’m not gonna ruin your big high school love story. You’ve got that covered all on your own.” She gave me a playful nudge before walking off toward the Crusaders. “Don’t get them in trouble,” I called after her. Snow turned around, walking backward as she shouted, “Only if it’s fun trouble!” I shook my head, exhaling a laugh despite myself. She had a way of keeping things light, even when everything felt heavy. As I turned back toward the girls, my steps slowed. Sunset was still smiling at me. The others glanced my way too, acknowledging me with casual waves or nods, but their attention drifted back to their conversation quickly. Sunset, though, kept watching me, waiting. I hesitated for a moment, adjusting the strap of my bag on my shoulder. This was it, wasn’t it? Another step forward, another chance to figure out where I fit in this new, strange reality. “Hey,” I said as I approached. “Hey,” Sunset replied, her smile softening. “You doing okay?” I hesitated. Was I okay? No, not really. But looking at her,at the genuine concern in her expression,I didn’t want to unload everything. “Yeah,” I lied, forcing a smile. “Just... tired, I guess.” Pinkie Pie, as expected, wasn’t having it. “You can’t be tired because... today... we’re inviting you to our musical training!” “Huh?” I blinked, startled. “Yeah, about yesterday,” Rainbow Dash chimed in, leaning against the statue with her trademark casual confidence. “We kinda talked a bit about you, and, y’know... we shouldn’t judge you just because of, like, one mistake.” “Exactly,” Applejack added with a nod, her honest smile easing some of my tension. “If you’re serious ‘bout wantin’ to be our friend, then, well... we’d be wrong not to give you a proper chance.” “Besides,” Rarity said with a graceful flip of her hair, “how could we possibly say no to that sweet face?” My heart felt like it was about to explode. THEY ARE LIKE IN THE MOVIES! My thoughts spiraled in excitement. OMG, OMG, OMG. This was actually happening. They were letting me in. They were giving me a chance. “I... I would be happy to be a real friend to all of you!” I blurted out, barely able to contain my joy. The girls exchanged glances. “That’s not, like, the most awesome thing to say,” Rainbow muttered under her breath, crossing her arms. “Rainbow,” Rarity scolded gently, giving her a pointed look. “It’s good that he’s being honest about his feelings. It shows he’s not hiding anything.” I let out a mental sigh of relief. If only Rarity knew how far from the truth that was. I wasn’t being entirely honest—not with them, and definitely not with myself. But in this moment, I didn’t care. They were accepting me, flaws and all, and that was more than I could’ve hoped for. The moment didn't last long, something caught my eye. Three people stood near the entrance, locked in what looked like an intense argument. The first was a tall, imposing woman with green streaks in her long, dark hair and a sharp, calculating gaze. Her outfit was edgy, almost regal, and she carried herself with an air of authority. Beside her was a smaller girl with light pink hair tied into innocent pigtails. Her expression, however, was anything but innocent—her sharp eyes and mischievous smirk hinted at something far more cunning. The third member of their group was a burly guy with spiked red hair and a punk-rock aesthetic. He looked like the type who thrived on chaos, his posture relaxed but his eyes glinting with a dangerous edge. They weren’t just standing there, they were arguing. The green-haired woman pointed a finger at the red-haired guy, her voice sharp. The pink-haired girl rolled her eyes, clearly exasperated, while the guy seemed amused by the whole thing. “Huh,” I muttered to myself. “I don’t remember them from the show...” I turned to Sunset. “Who are they?” She followed my gaze, her expression darkening slightly. “Them? Cozy glow, Chrisalis and Tirek. They’re a new band competing in the Battle of the Bands. They call themselves Oblivion’s Wake.” “Oblivion’s Wake?” No. No, fucking way. I stared at the trio by the school entrance, my heart racing. My stomach churned with an unsettling mix of fear and disbelief. They shouldn’t be here. “They’re good,” Sunset continued, unaware of my internal meltdown. “Really good. But there’s something about them I can’t quite figure out.” I barely registered her words as my thoughts spiraled. Oblivion’s Wake. Chrysalis, Cozy, Tirek. My chest felt tight as their names echoed in my head. No, this can’t be happening. They’re not supposed to be here. “They’ve got this edge,” Sunset said, her eyes narrowing as she glanced back at them. “It’s like they’re not just here to win. It’s like they’re here to... take something.” Take something? My mind raced, replaying everything I knew. This isn’t right. This isn’t how it’s supposed to go. “Chrysalis is the lead singer,” Sunset explained. “She’s... intense.” Intense? Intense doesn’t cover it. Chrysalis—Queen Chrysalis—was ruthless. Cunning. She didn’t just want to win, she wanted to dominate, to bend everything and everyone to her will. “The pink-haired one, Cozy Glow, plays the keyboard,” Sunset continued. “Don’t let her looks fool you—she’s sharp and knows how to get under people’s skin.” Cozy Glow. Sweet, manipulative, dangerous. Her innocent appearance hid a mind as sharp as a blade. She didn’t just push buttons, she dismantled entire systems with a smile. “And the red-haired guy, Tirek, is on bass,” Sunset finished. “He’s... let’s just say he’s got a reputation for being unpredictable.” Tirek. Fucking Tirek. The name alone sent shivers down my spine. Unpredictable? That was putting it lightly. He was chaos personified, a destructive force that wouldn’t stop until there was nothing left to break. He's the worst of the trio. My head was spinning. They’re here. They’re actually here. “No,” I whispered under my breath, my voice trembling. Sunset turned to me, concern flashing across her face. “What’s wrong?” I barely heard her. My mind was stuck on one thought: They shouldn’t be here. Not now. Not ever. “They’re not supposed to be here,” I muttered, more to myself than anyone else. “What do you mean?” Sunset asked, her brow furrowing. I shook my head, unable to find the words. This isn’t part of the story. They weren’t in Equestria Girls. They never crossed over. This isn’t how it’s supposed to go. My hands clenched into fists as anger and frustration bubbled up inside me. That bastard. That fucking bastard. He’s changing the lore. He’s rewriting everything. “Are you okay?” Sunset’s voice broke through my thoughts, but I couldn’t meet her eyes. How am I supposed to help? I thought, panic creeping in. How can I help defeat them and the Sirens? The Rainbooms barely managed to take down the Sirens in the show—and they didn’t have to deal with Chrysalis, Cozy Glow, and Tirek at the same time! “Hey,” Sunset said, placing a hand on my shoulder. “You’re shaking. What’s going on?” I took a shaky breath, trying to steady myself. “It’s... nothing,” I lied, forcing a weak smile. Sunset didn’t look convinced, but before she could press further, Rainbow Dash spoke up. “Well, it doesn’t matter how good they are,” she said confidently, crossing her arms. “We’ve got something they don’t.” “What’s that?” I asked, barely keeping the tremor out of my voice. “Us,” Rainbow declared, throwing an arm around Sunset. “We’ve got friendship, harmony, and the coolest bandmates ever!” Despite everything swirling in my mind, I couldn’t help but smile weakly. Rainbow’s confidence was contagious, even if it didn’t do much to quell the storm inside me. “Don’t forget about me!” Pinkie Pie chimed in, popping up beside us with her usual boundless energy. “I’m the wild card!” I tried to focus on their positivity, their unwavering belief in each other. But the unease in my chest refused to fade. We walked into the school, I glanced back at Oblivion’s Wake. They were still standing by the entrance, their argument continuing. Chrysalis’s sharp voice cut through the air, her finger jabbing at Tirek as she spoke. Cozy Glow stood to the side, arms crossed, a sly smile playing on her lips as she watched them bicker. They looked so out of place, yet so disturbingly comfortable, like they belonged here in a way I couldn’t understand. This isn’t over, I thought as we entered the building. Whatever they’re planning, it’s going to be bad. Author's Note Welcome Welcome, why the story is changed? Where are dazzlings? I don't know, why should i? ask ###### it's his world, okey fr i have so much fun and so much plans for how it can go, tirek (in my opinion the strongest villan main 6 fighted) Chrisalis and Cozy in equestria girls, buuuut..... can they even sing? Oh i can give you a spoiler they can. Chains of Silence (R)Applejack tilted her head. “You look at them like you know somethin’, sugarcube. Care to share with the rest of the class?” Her voice was nonchalant, but there was a thread of interest and possibly a hint of suspicion running through it. The others were all looking at me now, their expressions expectant. “Nah,” I said, trying to sound dismissive. “I don’t know them. They just... look like hard enemies for y’all to beat, you know?” It was a clean response. Quick, to the point. But deep down, I knew the truth wasn’t that simple. They’re not just hard enemies. They’re impossible to beat. And they shouldn’t even exist here. Then my eyes landed on their necks, and my blood turned to ice. Glinting faintly in the sunlight, like shards of crimson glass, were pendants. Familiar pendants. The same ones I’d seen in the show. Oh, no. No, no, no. My stomach lurched. The words left my mouth before I could stop them. “Dazzling necklaces” Sunset’s head snapped toward me, her teal eyes sharp and questioning. “What did you just say?” Panic started to surge through me. “Uh...” My brain struggled to backtrack, to think of anything that could undo what I’d just said. “I mean, what necklaces? I didn’t say anything about necklaces.” Sunset crossed her arms, frowning. “You definitely said something about Dazzlings. What do you mean?” My mind raced, my thoughts spiraling. Shit, shit, shit. Why are their pendants here now? I took another look at the three figures: Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow. Their pendants shimmered slightly, throbbing with a sinister force that made my skin crawl, others waited for an explanation, but my mind was racing too quickly to think straight. Memories of the show flooded back, the way the pendants glowed when they sang, the way they manipulated and controlled everyone around them. They’d nearly destroyed everything. Sunset’s voice pulled me back to reality. “Are you okay? You’re acting... weird.” I forced myself to nod, though my hands were trembling. “Yeah. Just... tired. It’s nothing.” But it wasn’t nothing. This isn’t right. They’re not supposed to be here yet. Unless... The god, the thing that brought me here. Was this his doing? Was he rewriting the rules, twisting the story for his own amusement? “Seriously, what’s going on?” Sunset pressed. I shook my head quickly. “Nothing. Really. Just... forget it, okay?” The others exchanged uneasy glances, but I couldn’t focus on them. My eyes were locked on Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow as they moved toward the school building. If they had the pendants, that meant the Dazzlings had to be here somewhere. But where? Were they working together? Hiding? Watching? The thought made my stomach churn. “Hey,” Sunset said softly, her hand on my arm. “If something’s bothering you, you can tell us. We’re your friends.” Friends. She thought I could trust her, and the others, with whatever was going on in my head. But how could I explain this? How could I tell them I knew things about their world that even they didn’t? “I’m fine,” I lied, pulling away gently. “Let’s just focus on... whatever this band thing is, okay?” Sunset looked unconvinced, but she nodded. “Alright. But if you need to talk...” I nodded back, my chest tightening with guilt. I didn’t deserve their kindness. My eyes betrayed me. They flicked over to Tirek, looming like a giant shadow. I don’t know why I stared, but he caught me. His piercing gaze locked onto mine, and my blood ran cold. Oh no. He started walking toward me, his massive frame cutting through the air like a boulder rolling downhill. Every step made my chest tighten. My instincts screamed at me to look away, to act casual, but my body froze. He’s coming. Oh, God, he’s coming. “OW!” I yelped as I tripped over my own foot, stumbling backward. “No, no, no, no—” He stopped just in front of me. I craned my neck to look up at him, feeling utterly dwarfed by his towering presence. His arms were crossed, his muscles bulging against his black leather jacket. His eyes burned like embers under heavy brows, and the faintest smirk played on his lips. “Were you watching me just now?” His voice was deep and slow, like a rumble of thunder. I swallowed hard. “Uh, yeah—sorry” But then something happened I didn’t expect. Something I hadn’t even considered in all the endless scenarios I’d played out in my head. He extended his hand. “What?” “Welcome, little man.” His grin widened, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Name’s Tirek.” This had to be some kind of trap, right? But there was no polite way out of this. Slowly, I reached out and shook his hand. “Uh, hey... I’m %$#@$.” My voice cracked slightly. “And these are... my friends. The Rainbooms.” Nice save. Tirek chuckled, a deep, gravelly sound that made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. “Nice to meet you, %$#@$.” He glanced briefly at the girls before his gaze returned to me. “And you probably know our band, right?” This wasn’t like the show, and it definitely wasn’t like a game. This was real. Tirek was real, standing in front of me, watching me with an intensity that felt like it could strip away all my secrets. I decided to take a risk. I had to know more. “Oh, yeah,” I said, forcing a grin. “I’ve heard of you guys. All of you have those cool necklaces, right? It’s like your band’s thing?” The smile on Tirek’s face vanished. His eyes darkened, and his expression grew deadly serious. “It’s not your fucking concern.” Before I could react, his hand shot out and grabbed my collar, yanking me forward. I let out a startled gasp, my hands instinctively grabbing at his wrist, but his grip was like iron. “Listen to me, little man” he growled, his voice low and menacing. “You don’t get to ask questions about things that don’t concern you. Do you understand?” I nodded quickly, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst. “Good.” His lips curled into a sneer. “You seem like a smart kid, so let me give you some advice. Keep your nose out of places it doesn’t belong. It’d be a shame if curiosity got you into trouble.” He shoved me back, and I stumbled, barely keeping my balance. My chest heaved as I struggled to catch my breath. Tirek glanced at the Rainbooms, his expression softening just enough to look vaguely friendly. “Well, it was nice meeting you all. Enjoy your day.” With that, he turned and walked away, his heavy footsteps echoing in my ears like distant thunder. The Rainbooms were staring at me, their expressions a mix of confusion and concern. “Are you okay?” Sunset said cautiously, stepping closer. I forced a laugh, though it sounded hollow. “Yeah. Totally fine. That was... uh, nothing.” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t look like nothin’.” “Seriously,” Rainbow said. “What did he say to you?” “Nothing important,” I insisted, waving a hand dismissively. “He was just... you know, being intense. It’s fine.” It wasn’t fine. He knows I know something. And worse, I’d just put myself—and maybe the Rainbooms—on Their radar. Were Oblivion Wake like the Dazzlings from the movie, who wanted to rule through manipulation and power? Or were they more like their Friendship is Magic counterparts—villains who wanted to destroy everything Equestria stood for? And then there was the most terrifying thought What happened to the Dazzlings? I needed answers, but there were none to be found. Not yet, anyway. “Hey, time to get going,” someone said, breaking my train of thought. “Yeah, sure,” I mumbled, my voice hollow. We walked through the hallways, but something caught my eye, a poster on the bulletin board. It listed the bands participating in the Battle of the Bands. The name Dazzlings was there, but it was crossed out with a thick black line. Directly below it, written in bold, clear letters, was the name Oblivion Wake. It looked like it had been added as an afterthought, scrawled hastily under the crossed-out name. “What the...?” My heart started pounding. Why was their name crossed out? Did Oblivion Wake do something to them? “Fuck, fuck, fuck”. So many questions with no answers. “Heyyyy!” Pinkie Pie’s voice cut through my haze of thoughts as she snapped her fingers in front of my face. I blinked, startled, and looked at her. “What?” She pouted, crossing her arms. “So that’s how you treat our invite, huh?” “No, no,” I stammered, shaking my head. “I’m coming. I’m just...” My eyes drifted back to the poster. “I was wondering why the Dazzlings’ name is crossed out.” There was a pause. Then Sunset stepped closer, her brow furrowed. “Dazzlings. Again.” Her voice was sharp, almost suspicious. “Do you know them or something?” “Uh, not really. I just—” “They came to the cafeteria, sang a song, and then they were gone,” Sunset said, cutting me off. Her eyes narrowed. “And Oblivion Wake showed up in their place.” I stared at her, my heart thundering in my chest. “They just... left? That’s it?” “That’s it” Sunset said, her voice firm. But her expression told a different story. She didn’t believe her own words. The timeline didn’t make sense. The Dazzlings couldn’t have just disappeared. They had power. And now Oblivion Wake had their necklaces? What the hell had happened? The girls were looking at me now, their expressions ranging from confusion to concern. I felt exposed. “I...” My voice cracked. I looked away, my gaze falling to the floor. “I just thought it was weird, that’s all.” “You’ve been acting weird since we got here,” Rainbow said, crossing her arms. “What’s going on with you?” “Nothing” I said quickly. “I’m fine. Just... thinking about stuff.” It was a weak excuse, but it was all I had. Sunset didn’t look convinced. Her gaze lingered on me, sharp and probing. “If you know something, you need to tell us. We’re your friends.” The word friends hit me like a dagger. “I’ts nothing” I said again, forcing a smile. “Really.” The classroom buzzed faintly with the murmur of students outside, but within, all I saw was the circle of Rainbooms standing before me, instruments in hand. I sat in one of the front chairs, nervously bouncing my knee beneath the desk. The weight of the room's attention was palpable, with each look waiting patiently for my response. Applejack looked at me, her freckled face warm but laced with caution. “Now listen, sugarcube, what you’re about to see is... well, let’s just say it’s normal ‘round here. Ain’t no need to panic or get worked up.” I tilted my head, raising a curious eyebrow. “Okay? Sounds a little ominous, but sure. What’s the worst that could happen?” “Trust me, darling,” Rarity chimed in with her signature flair. “You’ll find it utterly dazzling. Or perhaps I should say, fabulous.” She flipped her hair for dramatic effect, and I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Alright, now don’t start showin’ off just yet,” Applejack teased, nudging Rarity with her elbow. Sunset Shimmer sat beside me, close enough that her knee lightly brushed mine. “Hey,” she said softly, leaning in. “Don’t worry about what you’re about to see. It’s... strange at first, but you’ll get used to it. Well... I haven’t, not completely, but you will. Maybe.” She laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her neck. Her unease was evident.This magic, the very thing they were about to wield, was the same force that had once defeated her, humbled her. There was a lingering discomfort in her voice, a vulnerability that made me want to reassure her. “It’s okay, Sunset,” I said, my voice steady and sincere. “I’ll be fine. I’m sure.” She gave me a small, grateful smile, but I could tell the tension in her shoulders didn’t ease entirely. The girls readied their instruments, each of them exchanging a nod. Rainbow Dash, naturally, took the lead, her confident smirk lighting up the room. “Alright, let’s do this, ladies!” The first chords of their song filled the room, rich and harmonious, pulling me into their world. “There was a time we were apart But that's behind us now See how we've made a brand new start And the future's lookin' up, ah-oh, ah-oh...” As the music built, something extraordinary began to happen. A faint glow surrounded each of the girls, soft at first but growing brighter with every note. My heart pounded as I realized what was coming, the memory of the Equestria Girls movies flashing vividly in my mind. “And when you walk these halls You feel it everywhere Yeah, we're the Wondercolts forever, ah-oh, yeah!” Applejack’s hat lifted from her head, hovering momentarily before being replaced by an ethereal glow. Her ponytail grew longer, swishing behind her like a golden whip. Her ears... oh God, her ears changed, reshaping into a distinctly equine form. Rarity was next. Her elegant hair shimmered, taking on a brilliance that seemed almost unnatural. Like Applejack, her ears shifted, and she sprouted a tail of luminous violet, flowing like liquid silk. “We are all together (Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh) Now it's better than ever (Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)” Pinkie Pie chuckled in the middle of the universe, her energy overflowing as her curls grew madly. She virtually vibrated with excitement, and the brightness around her burst like fireworks. She bounced in place, her tail wagging along with the beat. Fluttershy shifted quietly, her face serene as her delicate and feathered wings spread, like those of an angel. She floated barely above the earth, emitting a lovely glow. Rainbow Dash beamed, the epitome of confidence, as her wings flared out in a brilliant show of light. Her tail flashed swiftly, as if to emphasize the rhythm of her guitar solo. She climbed briefly, hovering just long enough to emphasize her control over the stage. “You can feel it, we are back (You... can... feel... it...) And I'm so glad that we're better Better than ever!” The music swelled, their harmonies blending together in perfect synchronicity. The magic in the air was tangible, electrifying. The girls returned to their normal forms, laughing and high-fiving each other. “Well?” Rainbow Dash asked, smirking as she slung her guitar over her shoulder. “What’d you think?” “I...” My voice faltered. I tried to find the right words, but nothing seemed adequate. “That was... incredible.” “You’ll get used to it” Sunset said “Yeah” I murmured, still in awe. If Oblivion Wake has anything even remotely like this... how are we going to stop them? The thought weighed heavily on me, but for now, I forced myself to smile. “Thanks for sharing that with me. Really.” Applejack raised an eyebrow, her piercing gaze locked on me like she was trying to piece together a puzzle. "You ain't shocked like most folks would be. More like... curious, like you’ve been waitin’ to see this with your own eyes. You sure you’re new here?” Oh hell. “Yeah, I’m new, AJ,” I replied, forcing a grin. “I just, uh... heard students talking about some transformation thing after the Fall Formal.” I hoped the excuse would fly, it wasn’t perfect, but rumors were allways a safe bet, right? Applejack narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing me for a moment before nodding. “Hm, I guess that makes sense. Students do talk. Hope you liked it, then.” Oof, that was close. “Liked it? It was freaking awesome! Like, the best thing I’ve ever seen!” My enthusiasm was genuine their magic was awe-inspiring. Then, an idea crept into my mind. If I can get Sunset to sing, maybe it’ll help later... “Why don’t you sing, Sunset?” She immediately crossed her arms into an X. “No way. First off, I don’t sing. Second, that kind of thing would only bring bad luck. People still don’t trust me after... well, after what happened at the Fall Formal.” Her voice faltered, and I could see a flicker of guilt in her eyes. “Why don’t you try?” Pinkie said out of nowhere, shoving a microphone into my hands. I fumbled to catch it. “What?!” “Yeah, show us what you’ve got, darling,” Rarity chimed in, her tone playful but curious. “And no, no, no,” Rainbow Dash cut in, leaning forward with a mischievous grin. “It’s not that simple. You gotta either sing something you made up or think of words as you go. No cheating with some song you already know.” Oh, great. “Crap... Okay, I guess I—” Before I could finish, Pinkie tapped something, and the microphone emitted an awful screeching noise. “Oops, sorry!” she giggled, adjusting it. I tightened my grip on the mic, heart racing. “I... I got something,” I said, the words coming out before I could stop them. What am I doing? “I’m losing my mind, It’s slipping through time, And his whispers are calling my name. A shadow so near, It’s feeding my fear, But I know I must play this cruel game.” The Rainbooms watched me, their faces a mixture of surprise and intrigue. I caught Sunset’s eye and sang the next lines directly to her. “Your courage is strong, It’s where you belong, But cunning alone won’t suffice. The truth I now see, It’s consuming me, And it cuts through my soul like a knife.” I shifted, the tone of my voice growing darker as I sang about him the enemy, the voice in my mind. “His time’s drawing near, I can feel him here, Every step brings him closer to me. A storm in my head, Where shadows have bled, And the light feels so distant to see.” The words flowed, raw and honest, as I gripped the microphone like a lifeline. I sang louder, the emotions spilling out like a flood. “Where is he now, The one who swore, somehow, To break me and take what is mine? Where is the face, That once left its trace, In the dark where the stars cease to shine?” The room seemed to vibrate with the intensity of the moment. My voice cracked slightly, but I pushed through, pouring everything I had into the song. “In my darkest days, Through fire and haze, The pain became fuel for my fight. But time’s running thin, I feel it within, Will I stand, or be lost to the night?” The Rainbooms exchanged glances, their expressions softening as they listened. Applejack folded her arms, clearly impressed but still cautious. Sunset’s gaze remained locked on me, searching for something deeper in my words. “Where is he now, The man who vowed, To tear apart all that I know? Where is his grin, The chaos within, That threatens to take every glow?” I lowered the microphone, my chest heaving from the effort. The classroom was dead silent, everyone too stunned to speak. Rainbow Dash broke the quiet first, her voice uncharacteristically subdued. “Dude... that was insane. Like, whoa.” Rarity nodded, her eyes shimmering. “That was incredible, darling. So haunting, so... real.” Applejack tipped her hat back, giving me a long look. “You’ve been through somethin’ heavy, haven’t ya?” Sunset didn’t say a word, but her eyes said everything. She saw through the performance, into the truth behind my words. It wasn’t just a song,it was my story, my struggle. “I... didn’t even know I could do that...” What if they figure it out? What if they know what’s really happening to me? Nah, there's no way. They’d just assume it’s some random song. Just a coincidence. That’s what I kept telling myself as I tried to calm the storm of thoughts roaring in my head. “Hey.” Rainbow’s voice snapped me back to reality. Her hand was firmly on my shoulder, her grip almost grounding me. She still had that wide-eyed look of disbelief plastered on her face. “Maybe you should join our band. What do you think about that?” What? My brain froze. No. No. NO. I can’t sing. I just proved I could, but that doesn’t mean anything! I panicked internally, my thoughts spiraling faster than I could keep up. Was this some part of the story? Did the god—whatever that thing is—set this up? Or... was that really just me? A thought. A wild, reckless, brilliant thought. If I was going to be stuck in this insane world, I might as well play the game. “Well...” I hesitated, watching Rainbow's expectant gaze. “I mean, if Sunset joined, I’d totally be in too.” Rainbow froze, staring at me, then slowly turned toward Sunset. The look on her face was priceless, somewhere between disbelief and childlike excitement. “I’ve asked her, like, a thousand times already, but she kept saying no. But if you—” “I’ll join.” Sunset’s words hit like a thunderclap, silencing everything. She crossed her arms and shrugged, but there was a determined glint in her eye as she glanced my way. “If it means he’ll join, then I’ll do it.” The room exploded with noise. Rainbow cheered like she’d just won the lottery, Pinkie jumped up and down, and the rest of the Rainbooms exchanged surprised but pleased looks. “COOOOOL! So we’ve got seven members now! THIS IS AWESOME!” Rainbow yelled, pumping her fist in the air. The celebration swirled around me, but I stayed frozen in place, my thoughts louder than their voices. I reached up, slowly brushing my hand against the top of my head. Nothing. No ears. No transformation. Just me, still plain old me. Sunset’s voice broke through the chaos. “Hey.” I glanced to her, taken aback by the serious expression in her eyes. She grasped my sleeve firmly but not harshly. "We should talk. Alone." Her words caused a shiver of discomfort through me. I nodded mutely and followed her out of the classroom while the other girls continued to rejoice. We strolled down the corridor silently. The cheery noises of the Rainbooms faded behind us, leaving only the faint buzz of fluorescent lights and the odd squeak of our shoes on the tiled floor. Sunset paused near a vacant corner, away from prying eyes and ears. She turned to face me, arms crossed and her expression unreadable. “So,” she started, her voice low but steady. “What was that back there?” “What was what?” I tried to play dumb. “You know what I’m talking about.” Sunset’s eyes narrowed, cutting through any attempt to deflect. “That song. The way you sang it. The words. It wasn’t just a random performance, was it?” “I... I don’t know. It just came to me. I guess I got caught up in the moment.” “Don’t lie to me. I’ve been where you are. I know what it’s like to have something eating away at you. You’re hiding something, and it’s not just stage fright.” She wasn’t wrong. She knew. Maybe not the specifics, but she knew enough to dig deeper. “I...” I hesitated, my mind racing for a way out, but there was none. Not with Sunset. “I can’t help you if you don’t let me,” she added, her voice softening. “Whatever’s going on, it’s okay to talk about it.” I wanted to tell her so desperately. I wanted to yell everything, the truth about who I was, where I came from, what I was here for, and the creature that hovered over my every move like a shadow. But I could not. Not because I didn’t trust her, but because I literally couldn’t. “Sunny...” I paused, swallowing the lump in my throat. “I can’t. As much as I want to, I mean literally... I can’t.” Sunset tilted her head, confusion crossing her face. “Like... something’s stopping you?” I stayed silent. I couldn’t answer, couldn’t confirm or deny. I just looked down, avoiding her piercing eyes. Her expression softened as the silence stretched between us. “Is there a way to help you with it?” “I don’t know.” The words slipped out, and I hated how small my voice sounded. Tears blurred my vision, and I quickly tried to blink them away. But Sunset noticed. She reached out, her hand cupping my chin, gently lifting my face to hers. I couldn’t look away now. She smiled softly, a warmth radiating from her that felt like it could melt the weight of the world. Her thumb brushed away a tear that escaped down my cheek. “It’s okay” she whispered. “We’ll figure it out. We’ll work with this. I promise. Maybe the gir-” “NO!” My voice was sharp, panicked. Her hand froze, and she pulled back slightly, startled. I took a step back, my heart racing. “You can’t tell them about this. You can’t tell anyone. This has to stay between us. No one else can know.” “Alright, alright,” Sunset said quickly, her hands raised in a calming gesture. “It’s okay. I won’t say anything. I promise.” There can’t be a penalty for this. She just... figured it out. I didn’t say anything. I didn’t... The entity can't punish me for this right. I look around, nothing is happening, maybe that's the way, the way i can cheat my way, make them know without telling them.. “Hey” Sunset interrupted, stepping closer again. “It’s okay. I get it. I won’t push, and I won’t tell anyone. But whatever this is, whatever’s keeping you like this... I want you to know that you’re not alone. I’ll help you. No matter what. You have my word. We will brake your chains” I stared at her, searching her face for any hint of doubt or judgment, but there was none. Just care. Just understanding. Her words broke something in me, and I finally whispered, “Chains.” She tilted her head again, her expression shifting to one of quiet realization. “Chains,” I repeated, my voice barely audible. “That’s... about right.” Sunset reached for my shoulder, squeezing it gently. “We’ll break them. Together.” Author's Note Hey, i feel this chapter is kinda rushed, but it is good enaugh to deliver, next one will be showing the way this story is going, also the story is also fast, this won't be long as radiance of sunset shimmer i want to end it on less than 100k words. I hope you like it! Love Doesn’t Matter—Survival DoesWhen step back into the classroom the girls are practicing, strumming their instruments, but the moment Sunset and I walk in, all eyes turn to us. I feel the weight of their gazes curious, expectant, maybe even a little suspicious. Applejack raises an eyebrow, adjusting her hat. “So? You both ready to join us?” Sunset shifts beside me, rubbing her arm, but she doesn’t say anything. The attention makes her uncomfortable I can tell. And honestly? I get it. I feel the same way. Applejack turns her gaze to me now. “You, uh… might wanna take a look at these.” She holds out a stack of papers, lyrics. Their songs. I take them after a moment of hesitation.I don’t need them. These are songs I know by heart. I can't tell them that, though. “Thanks” I say stuffing the papers into my pocket. So, I’m in their band now, huh? And Sunset… she’s here earlier than she was supposed to be. The timeline’s shifting. Things are changing. But is that good thing. Or am I just making things worse? We still need Twilight. We need her now. I bite my lip. If I tell Sunset to write to Twilight right this second, will he do something to me? Will I be punished? Yeah, that’s too far. Too risky. I can’t push it yet. For now, I need to focus on something else. Sunset needs to ponify. Once that happens, she’ll maybe realize the journal still works. I'm desperate okey? If I had arrived in this world just a little earlier, like before the first movie, I could have asked if there was any other way to contact Twilight. Some kind of backup plan. But that ship has sailed. I haven't met twilight, so i can't use that. . Maybe I can get some information indirectly. “Hey,” I say, trying to sound casual “students were talking about some Twilight. She’s not in the band?” The room goes still. The girls exchange quick glances. Sunset stiffens beside me. For a second, I think they’re not going to answer. Then, Fluttershy speaks. “Twilight… drove somewhere far. She’ll be back after the Battle of the Bands.” And just like that, they turn back to their instruments, conversation over. Well. That didn’t get me anywhere. They won’t even talk about her right now. That means I won’t be getting any answers anytime soon. But maybe, just maybe, I can nudge things in the right direction. I turn to Rainbow Dash. “If I sing with you, what’s Sunset going to do?” I already know the answer, but they don’t. Rainbow frowns, confused. “What do you mean?” I shift my focus to Sunset. “Do you play anything?” She hesitates, eyes flicking between me and the girls. “…I played electric guitar a little.” Rainbow’s eyes widen. “Wait, what?” Before anyone can say anything else, Rainbow shoves a guitar into Sunset’s hands. Sunset lets out a small laugh, brushing her fingers along the strings like she’s reacquainting herself with an old friend. Then, without warning, she starts playing. It’s mastery. The first few notes ring out, and I swear the air in the room changes. She doesn’t just strum—she commands the instrument, her fingers flying across the strings like she was born for this. Every chord is sharp, precise, filled with an emotion that makes the song feel alive. Rainbow’s jaw drops. And me? I just watch, completely spellbound. Sunset Shimmer isn’t just good—she’s incredible. The way she moves, the way she feels the music, the sheer passion in every note—it’s enough to silence the entire room. It’s like the guitar was made for her. When she finally finishes, the last note ringing in the air, there’s silence. And then— “DUDE!” Rainbow practically shouts, grabbing Sunset by the shoulders. “WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT?!” Sunset laughs, rubbing the back of her neck. “Uh… I guess I still got it?” “‘Got it’?! You just shredded like an absolute legend!” Rainbow cries. She turns to the others. “Did you see that?! Did you hear that?!” Applejack whistles. “Well, I’ll be.” Sunset chuckles, shifting awkwardly under their praise. But I see it—that small flicker of pride in her eyes. The way her shoulders relax just a bit. This is who she is. This is what she’s meant for.... I just changed the story again. She wasn’t supposed to pick up that guitar. She wasn’t supposed to own the moment like this. But she did. And I made it happen. We are closer than ever to victory. Maybe—just maybe—we can win against Tirek and the others. Then the moment comes. We stand, the girls readying their instruments, the energy in the room shifting. This is it—the next step forward. Rainbow cracks her knuckles, flashing a confident grin. “Alright! Let’s do this. We’ll start with Awesome as I Wanna Be.” That song. The one where Rainbow made herself the main character. I hesitate. Not because it’s a bad song—no, it’s great—but it’s not the right song. Not for what I’m trying to do. Not for what I need to happen. I glance down at the lyrics in my hand, scanning the pages. Then, an idea forms. A better idea. “Hey” I say, turning to Rainbow, “can we try this one instead?” I point at the page. Rainbow leans over, her eyes following my finger. When she realizes what I’m pointing at, she blinks. “Wait… the cafeteria song?” The other girls glance at each other. “Yeah” I nod. “Can we try that? It sound cool.” Rainbow scratches the back of her head. “I mean… sure, I guess?” Sunset lets out a small laugh, shaking her head. “Wow. That song.” She glances at me, amusement flickering in her eyes. “If you know what that song was used for, it helped our friend win the crown” “Oh, really?” I would laugh too… if I didn’t already know that. But I do know. I know everything. And that’s exactly why I picked it. Because this song this moment is the key. If it succed it will have deeper meaning for her. The instruments start playing, the familiar melody filling the room. And then, the lyrics begin. At first, it’s just a song. Just music. But then… it happens. I see it from the corner of my eye. A glow. A familiar, magical glow. The girls begin to change. Their hair extends, their ears shift, their magic flares to life. They’re ponying up. I keep singing, keeping my head down, keeping my expression neutral. I can’t look too excited—I have to play my role. But then— A new glow. A new shift. A new transformation. Sunset. YES. I DID IT. It’s happening to Sunset too!. She gasps, staring at herself in amazement as the magic washes over her, her body responding to the song in a way it never has before. The girls stop mid-song. The instruments go silent. And all eyes turn to her. Sunset looks down at her hands, at the faint shimmer of magic around her fingers, at the new pony ears on her head, at the way her hair has grown longer and fuller, flowing behind her like fire. She looks stunned. “I… I…” She stares at her reflection in the classroom window. “It happened… to me.” Then, her eyes glisten. Proud tears. She raises a trembling hand, touching one of her new ears like she can’t believe they’re real. “It’s the first time…” she breathes. “It’s the first time it’s ever happened to me.” The girls move. Rarity is the first, placing her guitar down and stepping forward. Then Fluttershy. Then Applejack, Pinkie, and Rainbow. One by one, they close in around Sunset. And then—without hesitation— They hug her. All of them. They wrap their arms around her, holding her close. Sunset stiffens at first, as if unsure how to react. Then she lets out a small, choked laugh. She melts into them. And she cries. Not from sadness. Not from pain. But from joy. From acceptance. From finally, finally feeling like she belongs. The girls whisper to her, telling her how proud they are. How happy they are. How she was always one of them, even before this moment. I don’t move. I don’t step forward. I just watch. I stand at a distance, holding my papers, keeping my expression neutral. Because this is her moment. And I want her to have it. But deep inside, in a part of me I don’t let them see, I am proud. So unbelievably proud. And two steps closer. She wipes her eyes quickly, sniffing once before turning to me. Then, slowly, she raises a hand and points. “If… If it wasn’t for you… I wouldn’t have known.” Her voice is unsteady, thick with emotions she’s still trying to process. Her eyes, those deep, expressive eyes, are locked onto me like I’m the reason the world is still turning. She takes a step forward. Then another. And before I can react— She hugs me. Tightly. I wasn’t expecting this. “Thank you,” she breathes. “Thank you so much.” Her voice wavers, and I can feel her fingers gripping the back of my shirt, as if anchoring herself to reality. “I thought… I thought this wasn’t for me,” she continues, voice almost a whisper. “I thought the magic of friendship… this feeling… belonging… was something I could never have. That it wasn’t meant for me. That I was never meant to have it.” I don’t say anything. I just listen. “All this time…” she exhales shakily. “I told myself I didn’t deserve it. That I couldn’t deserve it. That someone like me—someone who did what I did—could only ever be a monster.” I feel her fingers tighten slightly. “But it’s real. It’s real, and I feel it, and… and it’s because of you.” I exhale through my nose, gathering my thoughts before finally speaking. “All I wanted… was for you to play in the band.” She lets out a quiet, breathy laugh, shaking her head against my shoulder. “Yeah, well… I needed you now. Good to know that now.” I let the moment settle, allowing her to hold onto me for just a few seconds longer before I gently pull away. She wipes her eyes again, but this time, she’s smiling. And that’s enough. Practice continues for hours. Song after song, the band refines their sound, their teamwork growing tighter with every note. I keep pace with them, keeping my performance just good enough to match theirs—no more, no less. I can feel it. This magic. This connection. I don’t know if it’s destiny or just really well-timed musical synergy, but we’re in sync now. We are a band. We finish the last song for the day, Rainbow wipes her forehead and grins. “Phew! That was awesome! I think we’ve got a solid shot at this.” The girls start packing up their instruments when Pinkie suddenly gasps dramatically. “Oh! Oh! Idea! What if we all go to my place?!” The others glance at each other. “Ooooh, that’s actually not a bad idea” Rainbow nods. “We can brainstorm new songs.” “Not to mention, we should make sure our setlist is strong enough to compete with the Oblivion Wake” Rarity adds. “We cannot afford to be sloppy.” Fluttershy smiles softly. “It sounds fun.” “You in?” Applejack asks, looking at me. Before today, I would’ve jumped at the chance. To be invited. To be included. To feel like part of something bigger than myself. But now? I can’t. Not yet. I need a plan. I need to be precise if I’m going to stop Chrysalis and the others. Unlike the Dazzlings, I don’t know what they have planned, what they’re capable of, or what they’re willing to do to win. And I can’t let myself get distracted. Not now. So I shake my head. “Sorry, but I gotta pass.” They look a little surprised. “You sure? We thought you wanted to come with us last time.” Rainbow asks. “It’ll be fun.” “Yeah, it’s just…” I rub the back of my neck. “I’ve got some stuff I need to do. Maybe next time.” I can tell they’re a little disappointed, but they don’t push me. Sunset studies me for a moment, as if trying to read what I’m not saying, but she doesn’t press. “Alright” she says softly. “See you tomorrow, then?” “Yeah. Tomorrow.” And with that, I leave to come back home with my sister. I stand outside the school, waiting for her. It doesn’t take long before I see her. Snowdrop. She’s walking toward me. The second she sees me, she smirks. “Well, well, well,” she drawls dramatically. “Look at you, big bro, hanging out with a bunch of girls. Living the dream, huh?” I roll my eyes. “Oh, shut up.” She snickers. “I’m just saying, don’t forget about your actual favorite girl, a.k.a. me, a.k.a. your cooler little sister.” I ruffle her hair. “Oh, Snow, I would never.” She huffs, fixing her hair but smiling nonetheless. “Good answer.” We start walking home, side by side. It feels… nice. Like, for just a moment, everything is okay. Then— A voice. A cry. “Help! Please—someone, help!” It comes from an alleyway just ahead. My entire body goes rigid. My instincts tell me to keep walking. Ignore it. Keep Snow out of it. But she stops. She looks at me. Her bright, determined eyes meeting mine. Telling me without words what she’s already decided. “No, Snow, it’s da—” She runs. Straight into the alley. “SNOW, WAIT—!” I have no choice. I run after her. Heart pounding. Breath catching. The darkness of the alley swallowing us whole. Something is wrong. Something is very, very wrong. And I don’t know what we just walked into. But I was about to find out. A massive shadow moves from the darkness, stepping forward into the dim light of a flickering streetlamp. My blood runs cold. Tirek. He towers over me, almost two heads taller, his muscular frame blocking out the alley’s exit like an iron gate. His crimson skin gleams under the streetlight, his black eyes staring down at me like I’m nothing more than a plaything. Then— Two more figures emerge behind Snowdrop. Chrysalis. Cozy Glow. Snowdrop turns, startled, but before she can even think about running— “Oh, it’s ju—” CRACK. A white-hot explosion of pain erupts across my face. I don’t even realize what happened until I’m already on the ground, vision spinning, my mind struggling to catch up. He punched me. Hard. Like he was trying to erase me from existence. I can barely breathe. My head is ringing, my skull feels like it just got caved in, and my body won’t move. From above, I hear laughter. Tirek crouches down, resting one elbow lazily on his knee as he looms over me. His lips curl into a smirk. “Oh, what’s wrong?” he taunts. “You thought we were friends or something?” Chrysalis and Cozy chuckle behind him, their laughter sickly sweet, like poisoned honey. Snowdrop’s voice pierces through the ringing in my ears. “STOP! GET AWAY FROM HIM!” She tries to run to me. She doesn’t make it. Chrysalis grabs her. With one swift, effortless motion, she wrenches Snowdrop’s arms behind her back, locking them in a single, vice-like grip. Snowdrop screams, thrashing, but it’s useless. Chrysalis is strong. And then, she cups Snowdrop’s chin with her other hand, tilting her face up with a sick grin. “Hmmm…” Chrysalis purrs, dragging a sharp fingernail down Snowdrop’s cheek. “This one looks tasty.” NO. Something snaps inside me. Adrenaline slams through my veins like an electric current, forcing my half-conscious body to move. I won’t let this happen. I can’t. I force myself to stand, my legs shaking, my breath ragged. I know how to fight. I used to fight. In another life. But right now? Right now, I need to remember. With every ounce of strength I have left, I lunge at Tirek. Left hook. Right hook. A kick to the ribs. Everything I have. Every ounce of fury, of desperation, of sheer willpower And it does nothing. Tirek doesn’t even flinch. Instead— He laughs. Deep. Loud. Maniacal. “Y-YOU THOUGHT THAT—HAHAHAHA—NO WAY.” I don’t get a chance to react. Now’s my chance. I whip around, ignoring the pain screaming through my skull, and charge at Chrysalis instead. She doesn’t expect it. My fist connects with her ribs. Hard. She gasps, staggering back. Snowdrop is free. But the moment is over too soon. Before I can even register what’s happening— AGH! A searing pain rips through my scalp. Tirek has me by the hair. And then— He slams my head against the alley wall. The impact is instant. White light explodes in my vision. I hear something crack. My body collapses to the ground. I taste blood. I can’t move. I can barely breathe. Above me, I hear them laughing. I hear Snowdrop screaming my name. Tirek’s massive hand snaps out like a vice, grabbing her by the hair, yanking her up as if she weighs nothing. She lets out a choked gasp, her tiny fingers clawing at his iron grip, kicking wildly, but she’s trapped. Then— He licks her cheek. A slow, deliberate drag of his tongue against her skin, like he’s savoring her. A surge of fury ignites in my chest, drowning out the pain, the dizziness, the horror. "You fucking weirdo, let her go!" I try to scream, but my voice comes out broken, weak. Tirek merely grins. "Oh? I can let her go, just like that? As you command?" His chuckle is low, mocking, venomous. "Hahaha… how adorable." He opens his mouth. Snowdrop turns to me, her wide, tear-streaked eyes filled with pleading terror. Help me. But I can’t move. I can’t even lift my fucking hand. I don’t feel my body anymore. And then the true nightmare truly began. A sickly red glow pulsed from the gem on Tirek’s chest. Tendrils of dark energy slither forward, wrapping around Snowdrop like serpents, burrowing into her skin, seeping into her very soul. She screams. A piercing, gut-wrenching scream that echoes in the alley like the wail of a dying star. And before my eyes She begins to wither. Her skin turns pallid, drained of color, before rapidly shriveling, as if every drop of life is being sucked from her. Her bright, youthful face twists in agony as deep wrinkles carve into her skin, her soft hair losing its luster, turning thin, brittle, gray. Tirek is draining her. Stealing everything she is. Snowdrop's fragile arms, once filled with warmth, are now skeletal, the flesh tightening over brittle bone. Her lips tremble, her entire body quaking in his grasp, but no more screams come. Her voice is gone. The last thing she manages to whisper— "H—hel—" Her final plea for help, cut short. Her eyes, so full of light, so full of life—become dull, empty, hollow. She crumbles. Her once-vibrant form is reduced to something horrific, something unnatural a dry, brittle husk, like a fruit left to rot under the sun for centuries. Her skin is paper-thin, cracked and peeling, flaking away as the last remnants of her life are stolen. Her small fingers, which once clutched my sleeve for comfort, are nothing more than frail twigs. She stops moving. Snowdrop is gone. "NO!!! YOU FUCKING—AHHHHHHHH!!!" A broken, guttural wail rips from my throat. Rage. Pain. Pure, unfiltered agony. I thrash, I try to get up, I try to reach for her— But I can’t. Tirek stretches, rolling his shoulders as if he just had a satisfying meal. "Mmm… delicious," he murmurs, glancing at the gem on his necklace. It glows slightly, a dim red pulse, proof of the life he stole. Cozy Glow steps into my vision, her expression one of pure amusement as she bows slightly, her curly hair bouncing. "What will you do~?" she sing-songs, her voice dripping with false sweetness. Tirek hums in satisfaction. "Mmm. Good." He flexes his massive arms, relishing the power coursing through him. "Not much magic in this one… but still tasty." Chrysalis rolls her eyes. "Again, all for you?" Tirek smirks, flexing his muscles. "I need this more than you." I’m trembling. I can feel my pulse in my skull, my breath ragged, my entire body screaming in helplessness. "WHY?!! DON'T IGNORE ME!!!" A sharp, searing pain shoots through my hand. I scream. Cozy Glow just stabbed me. A small, wickedly sharp pocket knife, right into the flesh of my palm. Blood spills, hot and thick, dripping onto the cold pavement. And then— She twists it. I choke on my own agony, barely able to breathe as she leans in, her voice sickly sweet. "Ooooh, what a sight…" she sings, dragging the blade out slowly. "A hero in pain, drowning in night." I gasp, vision going blurry, but she’s not done. She aims for my throat. I see the blade flash— But Chrysalis stops her. “Oh, let me have this one” she purrs, stepping forward. She kneels, her eerie green eyes locking onto mine, searching digging into me. I feel something pry at my mind, at my very soul, tendrils of dark magic slithering into my thoughts. She’s trying to break me. Trying to pull me under. Trying to make me hers. A sharp crack echoes in my head as she recoils. "Oh… interesting." She chuckles, rubbing her temple as if I just gave her a mild headache. "You really are different." Tirek watches, unimpressed. Then he steps forward, towering over me. He crouches, staring down at me like a disappointed teacher. "You could have stayed out of this. You could have run." A sigh. "But we can't take chances. You knew something." His hand grips the necklace at his chest, his fingers tracing over the glowing gem. "None would ask about these. Not on our first meeting. But you did. You knew something was wrong. And that… makes you a problem." His gaze drifts lazily toward Snowdrop’s withered, lifeless husk. "She was just an… addition." Rage surges through me, but before I can act— A fist slams into my face. Crack. Then another. Then another. A brutal barrage of fists, faster than I can react, stronger than I can endure. Ten. Twenty. I don’t know. My mind goes blank. I taste blood. I can’t see. I can’t feel. Darkness. This is how it ends. I lost. I failed. . .. ... .... "Big bro." The voice is soft, barely above a whisper, yet it cuts through the darkness like a blade. "Big bro, wake up." My entire body jerks upright, my lungs burning as if I’ve been drowning. I claw at my throat, sucking in air like I haven’t breathed in centuries. My hands are shaking so badly I can barely process what’s happening. My vision is spinning, everything warping, twisting, shifting between the cold, filthy alleyway and— My bedroom. I’m in my room. I look around wildly, my breath ragged, my heart pounding so hard it hurts. My sheets are tangled around my body, soaked in sweat. The faint glow of the moon filters through the window, casting soft light across my familiar walls. The air smells of home, of warmth, of safety. I’m home. I didn’t die. Snowdrop is standing next to my bed, rubbing her eyes sleepily, her small frame illuminated by the dim light. She looks… normal. Her skin isn’t cracked and dry like before, her hair isn’t brittle and gray, her body isn’t a lifeless husk. She’s alive. She’s whole. She tilts her head, raising an eyebrow. "Cool, you missed me, but it’s four in the morning, and you just ruined my beauty sleep." I don’t respond. I can’t. I just stare at her, my entire body frozen. My chest is tight, my hands are trembling. My mind is still in that alley, still watching her wither away, still hearing her voice break as she pleaded for help I couldn’t give. Snowdrop is alive. But I watched her die. I move before I can stop myself.I grab her, wrapping my arms around her so tightly she lets out a small oof. I bury my face into her shoulder, squeezing her as if she’ll disappear if I let go. "You're okay," "You're back. You're you." She stiffens at first, clearly confused by my reaction, but after a second, she relaxes in my grip. "Big bro, what’s wrong with you?" I don’t answer. I can’t answer. I just hold onto her. She’s warm. She’s real. Not a dried corpse. Not dust in the wind. "You’re acting weird," she finally says, pulling back just enough to look at my face. She frowns. "You okay?" "We were just in the alley, you—" She blinks. Then, very casually, she says "Nightmare." She gestures around my room. "You're at home. Safe. Go back to sleep. We have school in the morning." My mind short-circuits. My heart is hammering so hard I feel like I might die all over again. A nightmare? Just a dream? No, that wasn’t just some bad dream. That was real. I felt it. I lived it. I fucking DIED. I watched her die. I watched Tirek steal her life, listened to her last breath as she begged me to save her. "What the actual fuck?" Snowdrop rolls her eyes. "Dramatic much?" I felt my body fail. I felt the cold emptiness consume me. I felt my mind fade into nothing. But I’m here. Did time rewind? Did something bring me back? "We can’t take chances." "You knew something you shouldn’t have." "We must eliminate you." Did I get reincarnated? Did that thing—that entity—decide to reset everything? To throw me back into my body like I’m some piece in its fucked-up game? I don’t understand. I don’t fucking understand any of this. "Snow." She looks at me, one eyebrow raised. I grab her shoulders, my grip desperate. "Promise me. Promise me that something like this won’t happen." She tilts her head. "Something like what? Dude, I have no idea what you—" "Just promise me." She studies me for a second, clearly confused by my urgency, but after a moment, she sighs and shrugs. "Uh, sure? I promise?" It’s not enough. It’s not even close to enough. But it’s all I have. She yawns, rubbing her temple. "Okay, bro, go back to sleep before I knock you out myself." She turns to leave, but I don’t move. I just sit there, frozen, my mind replaying everything over and over and over. I died. I know I did. She died. And it was my fault. I was reckless. I wasn’t prepared. I treated this like some fun adventure, like I was playing some stupid fucking role in a high school drama. This isn’t a story. This isn’t some funny little love triangle. This is real life. And real life has fucking consequences. I grit my teeth, my jaw clenching so hard it aches. I know what I have to do now. Tirek has to die. No more playing around. No more underestimating him. No more doubt. He’s a monster. He killed me. He killed Snowdrop. I can’t let that happen again. I won’t let that happen again. I can’t waste my time worrying about stupid shit—about whether Sunset likes me, about whether I fit in, about whether I’m good enough. None of that fucking matters anymore. This isn’t about love. This isn’t about friendship. This is about war. I will find him. I will kill him. And I will make sure he never lays a hand on Snowdrop again. No matter what it takes. Author's Note Hey, i had this moment in mind even before writing this story, i hope you will have as much fun reading it as i had writing. cheers One Step Too LateI couldn't sleep. My mind would not sleep, no matter how hard I tried or how much I tossed and turned. I couldn't get the image of Snowdrop out of my head. Her horrified face, her tiny hands shaking, the sound of her last scream. Every time I closed my eyes, it haunted me since it was ingrained in my brain. Before her body withered away into nothing, I could still hear how her voice cracked and how she yelled my name, appealing and asking. And the worst part? I could still feel it. The punches, the kicks, the way Tirek beat the life out of me, how his fists felt like they were tearing away chunks of my soul with every hit. The way Cozy Glow laughed when she stabbed me. The way Chrysalis mocked me, like I was some weak little thing to be toyed with before being discarded. I had died. I had really, truly died. And yet, here I was. Lying in my bed, staring at the ceiling, my heart still hammering in my chest. My hands shook. My whole body felt cold, like death had brushed its fingers over me and left something behind. What the fuck happened to me? I needed to think. The Oblivion Wake. Tirek, Chrysalis, Cozy Glow. They were different from dazzlings. Tirek was pure strength. A monster in human skin, something that couldn’t be reasoned with, only fought. Chrysalis was a schemer, someone who got into your head, twisted your thoughts, made you second-guess everything. And Cozy Glow? That little freak was a sadist. A demon hiding behind a childish smile, someone who found joy in watching others suffer. I had to separate them. But how? They stuck together. I had no magic. No strength. I was just a normal fucking guy. I needed a plan. I needed something real, something that could actually work. But nothing came. Nothing. And that scared me more than anything. The night stretched on, and before I knew it, my alarm was ringing. I barely had the energy to get up. My body was drained, my eyes felt like they were made of sandpaper, and my brain was still running in circles. Snowdrop was already at my door, arms crossed, giving me that smug look. “Big Bro, you look like you got hit by a truck.” I grunted, rubbing my eyes. “Feel like it too.” She snorted. “Did you even sleep?” I just stared at her. Alive. She was alive. Her face scrunched up. “What? You’re acting weird again.” I shook my head. “Nothing.” She rolled her eyes. “Uh-huh. Whatever. Just don’t pass out in the middle of class, okay? I don’t wanna have to carry your dead weight all the way home.” Despite everything, a small chuckle escaped me. Snowdrop was Snowdrop. Still, as we walked to school Everything felt wrong. Walking through the school doors, it was like I was stuck in some horrible déjà vu. I had done this before. I had lived this exact morning. I had smiled at these people, waved at Sunset, walked these halls. But now I knew what was coming. And then I saw them. Tirek. Chrysalis. Cozy Glow. Standing there, laughing like they were normal fucking people. Like they hadn’t killed me in another life. I couldn’t stop myself. My eyes locked onto Tirek. Hatred burned inside me, so strong I felt like my blood was boiling. I saw him now. I saw all of them. And that was my mistake. Tirek’s gaze flicked to me, and in an instant, he was walking forward. My breath caught in my throat. No, no, no, not again. He stopped in front of me, a smirk on his face. “Well, well. Look who’s checking me up.” I forced myself to breathe, to keep my face neutral. Don’t react. Don’t show anything. Just act normal. “Morning mister.” I said, keeping my voice casual. Tirek chuckled and extended his hand. Just like last time. I hesitated. Last time, I had looked at his necklace. That had made him suspicious. Not this time. I grabbed his hand and shook it, forcing a smile. Tirek raised an eyebrow but didn’t push. “You keep looking at me like that, people might think you have a crush.” I forced a laugh, playing it off. “Hey, man, I just woke up. I’m barely thinking at all.” He grinned. “Try to keep it that way.” And just like that, he walked off, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow following behind. I let out a slow breath. Would that be enough? I didn’t know. And that terrified me. Sunset approached me, just like she had before. The same curious look in her eyes. The same warmth in her voice. “Do you know the Oblivion Wake?” I gritted my teeth. I had to force myself not to glare in the direction of Tirek and his little circus of monsters. Not yet. Not now. “They’re just some random band” Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Nah, dude, they’re like, super weird. They give off some creepy spirit energy or something.” Yeah. Spirit energy. If only she fucking knew. We went to the classroom. Just like before, the girls started singing. The same song. Those same harmonies. I watched them transform, watched their magic come to life, Again i singed my song, Sunset got me out of a classroom to talk with me, the same talk about chains, again i said i would join only if she will join to, she joined, we singed and she ponified again. She looked at me, the pure joy in her eyes nearly making me forget about everything. She had been so uncertain before, so doubtful of her place in all this. But when she sang, when she truly let go she was amazing. And yet, I couldn’t focus on it. Because I knew that no amount of singing, no amount of magic of friendship, was going to stop what was coming. Still, I played along. The moment repeated itself, but my mind was elsewhere. I wasn’t here. I was still in that alleyway. I was still watching Snowdrop die. I was still feeling my body get torn apart under Tirek’s fists. I had to change things. I had to. When we left school, I took a different path. I took the invitation to go to Pinkie’s. Snowdrop wasn’t too happy about it. She pouted, crossing her arms. “So, I have to go home alone?” I sighed. “Yeah. Just today.” She narrowed her eyes, then smirked. “Don’t get into all the girls’ panties at once, okay? They don’t like that.” I groaned, lightly scratching her hair. “Snow.” She grinned, stepping away. “Sorry, sorry.” But then her face softened, and for a second, she looked almost… sad. It hurt. I knew she’d be fine. She’d be fine. She was only hurt before because she was with me. If she went home alone, she’d be safe. She had to be safe. I clenched my fists. I needed to do whatever it takes to stop them. One walk alone wouldn’t hurt her. I turned and left before I could second-guess myself. Pinkie’s house felt… strange. Not because it was weird I mean, yeah, it was chaotic in the way only Pinkie Pie’s place could be but because I shouldn’t have been here. This didn’t happen before. This was new. And being the only guy in a room full of girls? Yeah, that was awkward as hell. But Sunset… She was glowing with excitement. She kept looking at me with her bright eyes like she couldn’t believe I was actually here. Like she was still riding the high of ponifying . She kept checking in on me, making sure I was comfortable, laughing a little too hard at my jokes, scooting just a little closer when we talked. Yeah. She was like that. Sunset wasn’t the type to take kindness for granted. She wasn’t the type to let things go unappreciated. She needed to show gratitude. And it killed me. Because no matter how much I wanted to let myself enjoy it, I couldn’t. Not now. Not when I had bigger things to deal with. I leaned back, looking around the room, watching them talk, laugh, plan for the Battle of the Bands like this was just some fun little school competition. It wasn’t. I knew that now. And I had to make sure they understood. “Man… everyone in this competition is kinda lame.” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “That so?” I nodded. “Yeah. Except for the Oblivion Wake.” The room stilled for a second. “You think they’re good?” I shook my head. “No. I think they’re dangerous.” Rarity tilted her head. “Darling, it’s just a band.” I was stepping over a line. But i need to cross that line and say thing i would never have say before. But I didn’t care. I had died. I had watched Snowdrop die. I wasn’t going to just sit around and pretend this was just a high school event. I met Sunset’s gaze. “It feels like they use some kind of magic.” The words hung in the air like a storm cloud. Sunset’s face darkened. “Magic?” “Yeah. And not the good kind like yours.” Rainbow scoffed. “Oh, come on. You really think a random rock band is packing magic?” “Some girls I know in Canterlot can use magic freely. Why couldn’t they?” The weight of my words hung in the air like a storm waiting to break. I knew I was pushing my limits. I was saying too much. But it had to be done. Sunset stared at me, eyes narrowing slightly. “Okay… you’ve seen girls use magic today. But only the—” She stopped mid-sentence, hesitating. “Well, now me too, we can use it. But that doesn’t mean it applies to just anyone.” I wiped my face with my hands, exhaling sharply. Under my breath, but loud enough for Sunset to hear, I whispered "Chains." Her expression shifted instantly. Confusion turned into serious understanding. I could see her brain working, putting the pieces together, even if she didn’t know what the full picture looked like yet. She turned to the girls. “Maybe… what he’s saying makes sense. If you think about it, Oblivion Wake came out of nowhere and took the Dazzlings’ place.” The others exchanged glances. Applejack furrowed her brows. “The Dazzlings? Ain’t that those girls that sang in the cafeteria that one time? Thought they just vanished after that.” Sunset nodded. “Exactly. We never saw them again after that. But then, suddenly, Oblivion Wake appears out of nowhere, and now everyone is talking about them?” She turned back to me. “Are you saying… we might be dealing with magic?” Before I could answer, Pinkie jumped in. She gasped dramatically, throwing her arms in the air. “Oh! So you’re telling us that maybe, just maybe, the Oblivion Wake wasn’t even supposed to be here? That they took the place of a band that was actually supposed to play, and they’re using some kind of weird, spooky magic?” She took a deep breath. “And he—” she pointed directly at me, eyes gleaming with wild energy, “knows how it works and maybe even saw it, but can’t say anything because if he does, he’ll suffer for it?!” The entire room went dead silent. Applejack turned to her. “Pinkie, I don’t think that’s wha—” I flicked my fingers. Yes. Pinkie had nailed it. The silence deepened. I could see the realization settling in their minds, see the gears turning, see the way Sunset was now looking at me like she finally understood why I’d been acting so strange. She placed a hand on my shoulder. “…That’s what we were talking about when we walked out of the classroom, isn’t it?” she murmured. “You know something. You just… can’t tell us.” The others nodded. Just like that. Just like that, they believed me. Because Pinkie Pie said something crazy, and somehow, it was exactly what they needed to hear to accept the truth. This was perfect. Perfectly normal. Pinkie had done this before, right? She had called things out of nowhere that didn’t make sense, but ended up being right. This had happened before. To Twilight. And that was my mistake. I said it out loud. “…Like Twilight in movies.” The second the words left my mouth, I felt my stomach drop. Sunset blinked. “Twilight?” Rarity tilted her head. “You know her?” Then Rainbow frowned. “Wait, and what movie?” Fuck. My breath caught in my throat. My heart slammed against my ribs. I looked around the room, my mind screaming at me to find a way out. I was waiting for it. Waiting for the penalty. Waiting for something to happen. For reality to punish me. But… nothing. There was nothing. No pain. No whispers. No force pulling me away. I had said too much, and yet— Nothing happened. No. No. This wasn’t right. Every time I had tried to talk about what I knew, about what I had seen, it had always come with a cost. The entity that had sent me back had made it clear, I wasn’t allowed to say too much. So why why now was there nothing? I felt Sunset’s gaze burning into me. I looked at her. She wasn’t just confused anymore she was watching me carefully now. “…What movie?” I tried to find an answer. I tried to fix my mistake. “…I misspoke,” I said quickly, forcing out a laugh that felt wrong in my throat. “I meant, uh, Twilight Velvet. You know. The author.” Sunset’s frown deepened. “Twilight Velvet writes crime novels.” Fuck. Think. Think. I needed to get off this topic—now. “Okay, okay, maybe I didn’t sleep much last night, alright? I’m talking nonsense.” For once, I wished SnowDrop was here to save my ass with a dumb joke. Pinkie tapped her chin. “Hmm… nah, I don’t think that was nonsense. It felt too specific to be nonsense.” I felt my soul leave my body. Sunset took a slow step toward me. “…Do you know something about Twilight?” I shook my head. “No.” Lie. “…You hesitated.” Shit. I forced out a breath. “Look, it’s nothing, okay? I just I need to focus on Oblivion Wake. That’s what matters right now.” Sunset didn’t look convinced. Neither did the others. Instead, she just exhaled and nodded. “This talk isn't over.” I had dodged a bullet. For now. But the way she looked at me told me everything. I had fucked up. I had to be more careful. Dring. Dring. My jaw tightened as I experienced a sudden wave of annoyance. Who the fuck was calling me now? We didn’t even have a plan yet. I still had to figure out how to stop the Oblivion Wake. I still had to fix everything I broke. With a frustrated sigh, I pulled out my phone, my thumb swiping the screen as I glared at the number. Unknown caller. Great. Just fucking great. I pressed the answer button, bringing the phone to my ear. “What is it?” . For a second, there was silence. Then— “Uh, hello. This is Officer Shining Armor. Am I speaking to a family member of Snowdrop?” The second he said her name, my stomach turned to ice. I straightened up, the irritation in my voice vanishing instantly. “Wha—?” “She had this number listed as her emergency contact.” My heart was slamming against my ribs now. My fingers tightened around the phone. I didn’t even breathe. Why was he calling me? “I’m sorry to inform you that there was a fatal accident involving a truck and—” Fatal accident. The words shattered my mind like glass. No. No. No no no no NO. Shining Armor kept speaking, his voice distant, muffled, like I was underwater. “…We need you to come down and confirm if it’s her body—” What? My breath hitched. “What… body?” My voice didn’t even sound like mine. “What happened to her?” My pulse was thunder in my ears. I could barely hear him, but his words didn’t even matter anymore. Because I already knew. I already knew what he was going to say. I stood up so fast my chair slammed into the ground. Shining Armor gave me the address, and that was all I needed. I didn’t say anything. I didn’t fucking care about the girls anymore. I ran. Everything blurred around me, voices, footsteps, shouts I heard Sunset calling my name behind me, but I didn’t stop. I couldn’t stop. Snowdrop. This wasn’t happening. This couldn’t be happening. She was supposed to be fine. She was supposed to go home safe. She was only in danger because she was with me. But she wasn’t with me. I made sure of it. I sent her home alone. She was supposed to be fine. So why? Why?! I sprinted faster, my breath burning in my lungs. The city blurred past me, streetlights glowing like distant stars, the cold air slicing into my skin. My heartbeat was pounding, my legs aching, but I kept running. I had to get there. I had to get there now. By the time I finally saw the flashing red and blue lights up ahead, my whole body felt like it was about to collapse. Police cars. An ambulance. A crowd. And— A body. Covered by a white hospital blanket. Everything inside me stopped. I slowed down, my legs trembling as I took shaky steps forward. My lungs burned, my throat was dry. No. No. Shining Armor was there. I saw him step toward me, his lips moving—he was saying something—but I didn’t care. I walked past him. Step by step. Closer and closer. The world around me was silent. I knelt down. My hands shook as I reached out, my fingers clutching the edge of the blanket. And then, slowly—so painfully slowly—I pulled it back. And there she was. Snowdrop. Lifeless. Pale. Her small frame was twisted unnaturally, her body broken and mangled in ways it never should have been. Her hair was stained red, blood smeared across her face, her arms, her chest. And her eyes— Her blind, beautiful eyes— They were closed forever. Something inside me snapped. “No.” I barely heard my own voice. I grabbed her by the shoulders, my hands shaking violently. “No, no, no, no—” I shook her. She didn’t move. She was so cold. My breath came out in ragged gasps, my chest heaving, tightening, collapsing in on itself. Tears burned my eyes. No. No. She was supposed to live. It would have been better if I had died instead. "You can't," I choked out, my voice breaking. "Wake up, Snow." I pulled her into my arms, hugging her tightly, desperately, as if I could somehow hold her soul in place. "You can't be gone. Please. Please, wake up." My tears dripped onto her bloodied hair. A warm hand touched my shoulder. Shining Armor. His voice was gentle. “She’s already gone.” I didn’t listen. “She can’t be,” I whispered. He hesitated. Then, softly— “…It was instant death.” Instant death. Instant. She never even had a chance to fight it. My breath shook. I felt like I was drowning. My mind was spiraling, unraveling, coming apart at the seams. I had to fix this. I had to undo this. I had to save her. I turned my head. And I saw it. A sharp, broken piece of a truck’s bumper. Lying on the pavement. Within my reach. Shining Armor was still talking, still saying things that didn’t matter. I reached for it. But before I could grab it— His hand grabbed my wrist. His grip was firm. "Don't even think about it," he said, his voice dropping into a warning. I stared at him. Then, through my tears—I smiled. And I let go. The piece of plastic fell— Right into my other hand. And before he could stop me— I stabbed it into my throat. White-hot pain exploded through my neck. I gasped, choking—blood spilled down my hands, down my chest, burning, warm, sticky. Shining Armor lunged forward. "MEDIC!" he shouted, panic in his voice now. "WE HAVE A SUICIDE ATTEMPT! NOW!" I barely heard him. The pain was all-consuming. I coughed—more blood splattered onto my lap, onto Snowdrop’s hair. I felt my body growing weaker. My vision flickered. My head lolled to the side— And then I saw her. Sunset. She was standing there. Frozen. Horrified. She had seen everything. Her face was pale, her hands trembling, her mouth slightly open like she wanted to scream but couldn’t. I met her gaze. And through the blood, through the agony, through the rapidly approaching end— I smiled at her. And then— Everything faded to white. Author's Note Hey i have a little time to write today but decided i will start this arc now. Annnnd im gonna change the story so it will be longer it should end in 5-6 chapters from now. I hope you liked chapter :3 Not the Only One Who Cares"Welcome, welcome!" The voice was cheerful, almost too cheerful, like a street performer putting on a show. My eyes snapped open, and I found myself once again in that endless white void. The same emptiness. The same nothingness. I clenched my fists as I sat up, my heart still hammering from— From what? Snowdrop. The truck. The blood. I swallowed, touching my throat. No wound. No pain. Just me, in this damn void. And then I saw him. Like a magician poised to start a magic show, he stood there, balancing on the tips of his shoes. When he saw that I was completely awake, he bent forward in a dramatic bow, his hands folded behind his back, and his amused eyes widened. He had a smile that was overly big, like a character from a cartoon. "You again?! You did this to me! You made me live through that hell! You let her die!" He threw his hands up in surrender, taking a step back as if I was pointing a loaded gun at him. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! No, no, no, no, no. Wrong guy! I didn’t do any of that." I glared at him. "What the hell are you talking about? You’re the same bastard who—" With a sigh, he waved his finger before abruptly pointing directly up. "Nope! Not me! You met someone else before. The god who had you under his thumb? Yeah, let’s just say…" He rolled his wrist dramatically "he had a very, very specific taste in entertainment. And buddy, your suffering? That was his favorite show." "Bullshit." He grinned even wider. Boom. His head exploded.Like something from a cartoon, like a balloon popping. No blood. No blood. There was only a loud pop and a plume of smoke, as if the joke had gone too well. Then, as if nothing happened, his head snapped back into existence, like it had never left. He rubbed his chin. "Mind blown, huh? If i was him that would be your head and it would be.... More blody" I staggered back, my mind trying to process what I just saw. He laughed. "Listen, pal, there are a lot of gods out there. And I mean, a lot. All of us have been watching you struggle. Some more than others. But the one who was in charge of you? Well… let’s just say his creative vision wasn’t exactly popular among the rest of us. Watching you get torn apart? Kind of painful for us normal folk." "You're telling me there’s some... cosmic audience watching my life like a damn movie? And I got stuck with the worst director?" He snapped his fingers and pointed at me. "Bingo!" "Bullshit again." "Oh, come on." He crossed his arms. "Do I really look like the kind of guy who’d lie to you?" "Yes." His ears fell off. They just plopped to the ground like two loose buttons. He bent down, picked them up, dusted them off, and casually reattached them to his head. "Oof, harsh. But fair. I get it, trust issues and all that. But let me make one thing clear I am not him. I am not the sadistic little gremlin who threw you into this nightmare. I am... let’s say, an improvement." I didn’t believe him. This had to be another trick. Another game. Another setup. "If you’re so much better," I growled, stepping closer, "then fix this. Undo it. Bring her back. You’re a god, aren’t you?" His smile flickered for the first time. Just for a second. "...You can't, can you?" He exhaled through his nose, running a hand through his messy, windblown hair. "Not exactly. The old god’s, uh… creative choices can’t just be erased. I can rewrite them a little. But completely undoing them? That’s out of my hands." "Then Snowdrop… she’s still going to die?" I hated how my voice cracked on the last word. His expression twitched, and for the first time, his body language didn’t seem like some exaggerated performance. He looked… almost guilty. "I don’t know yet." I felt my blood turn to ice. "What do you mean, you don’t know?" He wiggled his fingers in a who-knows gesture. "I mean, the script isn’t fully written yet. Your story is… shifting. Because of me." "That’s not good enough.You’re a god. You can do anything. I don’t give a damn about rewriting things I want you to erase it. Make sure she lives. MAKE SURE NONE OF THIS HAPPENS AGAIN." His ears fell off again. But he caught them midair this time and snapped them back into place. "Man, you gotta stop yelling. My ears are very sensitive." I wanted to hit him. I wanted to burn this entire place down if it meant I could get an answer I actually wanted to hear. "If you can't change it, then why the hell are you here? Why did you bring me back here? What do you actually want from me?" His expression softened. "To give you a chance. A real one. Without someone pulling the strings and just to watching you break." I hated how much I wanted to believe him. But I had believed before. And it had cost me everything. "And what if you're lying?" His grin widened. "Then you're fucked, buddy. But hey, at least I'm funnier than the last guy, right?" "Well… you’re right about that." "See? Progress! You’re already warming up to me." Despite the light, playful tone of his voice, I could still feel the weight of everything collapsing around me. My predicament had not altered in actuality. Snowdrop had vanished. There was still Oblivion Wake. And I was simply me. A man who stood between monsters and spoke only words. "So? What can I do? Or, more importantly, what’s the most you can do?" He tilted his head from side to side, making a little hmm sound, as if weighing his options. Then, with a snap of his fingers I was sitting. A grand wooden chair beneath me. A table in front of me, piled high with grapes, cheese, bread, and golden goblets filled with shimmering nectar. The god stood across from me, a staff now in his hand, tapping it against the floor in a rhythmic pattern. "Well, here’s the thing" he said, his voice taking on an almost musical quality. "I can’t make Oblivion Wake vanish. And I can’t just snap my fingers and change your sister’s fate. But you? Oh, you can." "Explain." His grin widened, and with a flourish, he twirled the staff before pointing a thumb at himself. "To save your dear Snowdrop, to rewrite her tale, You need the right blessing, or else you will fail. A god must stand with you, a force on your side, Someone who’s willing—someone with pride!" He puffed out his chest dramatically, striking a heroic pose. "That’s me, my dear boy, the one who will aid, A deal to be brokered, a pact to be made! Wouldn’t you like to wield power untold? Wouldn’t you like more than just words to be bold?" His staff hit the ground with a loud thump, and suddenly The world around us shifted. Gone was the lavish feast, replaced by an endless black stage, like we were standing in the middle of a theater with no audience. The god twirled his staff like a baton, and from the darkness, three towering silhouettes emerged. Their eyes gleamed. Their shadows stretched, warping and twisting as if they were alive. I swallowed hard. I knew who they were. Cozy Glow. Chrysalis. Tirek. The god sang. Oh so he's that kind of god. Lame "Cozy Glow is but a child, a twisted little thing, A sadist with a broken mind, playing puppets on a string. She’s clever, she’s ruthless, but oh, what a shame— She’s got no real power, just tricks and mind games! She is weak, oh so weak, in a fight one-on-one, And that, my dear hero, is how you have won. Break her, outthink her, and watch her despair— When she loses control, she won’t have a prayer!" I watched as the silhouette of Cozy Glow shattered like glass, disappearing into the void. Then, the god pointed his staff, and Chrysalis’s shadow loomed larger. "Now Chrysalis, ah, the cunning queen, Her mind is a fortress, her will is unseen. She plots and she schemes, she adapts, she survives, To challenge her fully? You won’t leave alive. But what does she crave? More than blood, more than pain? Power, my boy, she wants to reign. Use that, entice her, make her betray, Whisper sweet lies and she’ll give them away." The shadow of Chrysalis flickered, as if momentarily unsure, before fading into the dark. And then Tirek. The god’s staff spun, and a massive leather-bound book materialized in his hands. He opened it, adjusting a pair of suddenly appearing glasses as he flipped through pages. "Now, Tirek, oh Tirek, the beast with no soul, His heart is a furnace, his hunger a hole. He was meant to destroy you, over and over, Kill you, revive you, repeat until older." The pages flashed before my eyes Me. Dying. Again. And again. Impaled. Burned. Drowned. Torn apart Over and over, millions of times. I felt bile rise in my throat. The god sighed and slammed the book shut. With a snap of his finger it caught fire. The pages curled, blackened, and then disintegrated into glowing embers. "Well, that script is outdated, not happening now, You’ve got a new fate, but listen up—how?" He leaned in, grinning. "If you dance with fate, you enhance your state, Take what I give, and alter your weight. A blessing, a boon, a power untamed, A choice to be made—so what’s your name?" I parted my lips, about to answer, but— A sharp, unnatural static filled the air. My voice, my own name, was cut off. Replaced by a jumbled, garbled mess of sound. Like someone had taken a black marker and scratched it out of reality itself. What…? God blinked. His grin faltered. He leaned forward, cupping a hand behind his ear. "I’m sorry, what was that? Your name is…?" Again, I tried to say it. And again—it was censored. A long, dead silence stretched between us. "PFFFFT—" The god bursted out laughing. His entire body trembled with laughter, and he doubled over, gripping his sides. As if I were the subject of the funniest joke ever told. "SERIOUSLY?! This is censored?! He wiped a nonexistent tear from his eye. "Ohhh, man. This is rich. Absolutely golden. Tell me, how the hell are they supposed to reac it if it's bleeped out?" I just stared at him, confused. "What… what are you talking about? Who's ‘they’?" God straightened, still snickering to himself."Ehhh, don’t worry about it. Not important. What is important is that you listen closely. We’ve got a schedule to keep, after all!" With a dramatic snap of his fingers The world shifted. The white void flickered.Suddenly, I wasn’t standing anymore I was seated. A plush chair beneath me. A warm cup of tea in my hands. Across from me, God stood at a chalkboard, dressed like a college professor, glasses perched on the tip of his nose. He tapped the board. In big, bold letters, it read "HOW TO FIX YOUR SHITTY LIFE (A GUIDE BY GOD)." I raised an eyebrow. "Really?" He ignored me, clearing his throat. "Ahem! Now, after that brilliant little moment where you used every last brain cell in your skull to talk strategy with the Main Five—seriously, I nearly choked on my drink when I saw that, it was brilliant You out played that lame old god. You gave them explenation without giving them one but you’re going to do something even more brilliant! Wait wait wait, you died on purpose right? OOOOH I GET IT NOW, it wasn't just lame sad suicidal attempt after you saw snow die, you just wanted to come back to the night, oh clever clever, i must say buuuuut" He clapped his hands together, giggling like an excited child. "You’re going to run your ass across the street and save your sister!" "Wait—what? Just like that? No tricks?" "No tricks, no gimmicks!" God spun his staff like a baton, before pointing it at me. "But—and this is important—you need the girls to come with you." "The girls?" "Yes! All of them! You’ll ask Pinkie to drive you there, and the others will follow. That way, when you perform your act of supreme badassery, it’ll be a moment! The gods love moments!" He grinned, wiggling his eyebrows. "And—if you play your cards right—not only will you save your sister, but she will maybe use yours lips as lipstick!" I furrowed my brows. "She?" God waggled his eyebrows harder. "Ohhh, you know who I mean." My face immediately heated up. I scoffed, rolling my eyes, but I could still feel the warmth on my cheeks. This god , the smug bastard, just kept grinning. The room dimmed. Hermes sighed, tapping his staff against the floor. "Of course, there is one little detail…" He waved his hand, and suddenly The Book. The same damn book he had burned earlier. It materialized back into existence, floating in the air beside him. Dust scattered off the cover, pages flipping wildly before it settled on a single passage. God peeked inside, adjusting his glasses. "Ah. Yep. Just a regular guy. Sitting in the truck." He scowled. "Seriously? This bastard god really put some random dude there? How boring! If it were me, I would’ve put someone more interesting, like, oh, I don’t know OTHER SUNSET?" He groaned dramatically, slamming the book shut. "But whatever. I guess we’ll work with what we’ve got." With that, he tossed the book over his shoulder. It vanished into thin air, like it had never existed. He turned back to me. For the first time since I met him, his voice was… calm. "Listen, kid. I know you don’t trust gods. And you have every reason not to. But I promise you this—" He held out his hand. "I am your biggest fan." I stared at him. At his outstretched hand. At his genuine smile. And I reached out. And shook his hand. A sudden rush of energy pulsed through my body. Warmth. Strength. I believed him. "So…" I met his eyes. "Do I get to know your name?" Silence. "OH, YOU DID—OH, YOU LITTLE—" He stomped his foot on the nonexistent floor, glaring at me like I had just pulled a trick on him. He muttered something under his breath, then finally sighed. "Fine. You win. The name’s Hermes." My eyes widened. "Oh." "Ooooooohhhhhh." Hermes crossed his arms. "What?" I smirked. "Nothing. That just… makes sense." Hermes narrowed his eyes. "Tch. Whatever. Are you ready?" "I’m ready." "You need to be more than ready." Hermes snapped his fingers. Everything vanished. The next thing I knew— I was back. Sitting in a room. Sunset was next to me. I stood up so fast the chair scraped against the floor. "Okay, girls, listen." My voice was firm, urgent. I looked at each of them, searching for even the slightest hint of doubt. "I can’t explain right now, but I need you all to trust me. My sister’s life is on the line, and we have to save her." Pinkie blinked. "Oookay, now it sounds like some dramatic action movie moment—" "Please." I turned to her, my eyes pleading. "Pinkie, I need you to drive me somewhere. Right now." Something in my tone must have struck a chord, because without another word, everyone in the room stood up. No hesitation. No questions. Just silent, shared determination. I exhaled, relief flooding my chest— "THEN WHY ARE YOU THE LAST ONE TO LEAVE IF YOU SAY IT’S SO URGENT?!" Pinkie suddenly screamed, flailing her arms. "CMON, WE NEED TO SAVE HER!" I nearly tripped over myself running out the door.I sat in the back of Pinkie’s small truck, gripping the sides. I gave her the address. Good. My memory was sharp. Without it, none of this would be possible. Pinkie’s usual carefree energy was gone. Her expression was dead serious, her hands gripping the wheel with fierce determination as she gunned it through traffic. Cars honked, people shouted but none of it mattered. I saw it. The truck. The same damn truck from other time line. Barreling down the road, heading straight for that intersection. The one where Snowdrop would cross. I sucked in a breath. "WE NEED TO GET AHEAD OF IT!" Pinkie’s eyes flashed. "No problemo!" She smacked a button under the steering wheel. The entire truck jolted forward. I nearly fell backwards from the force. Whatever modification she had in this thing it was fast. Really fast. We weaved through traffic, slipping between cars like a thread through a needle. I could see the truck now. The way it barreled forward, oblivious to the tiny girl about to step into its path. Through the front glass, I saw her. Snowdrop. She was walking. Step by step. Completely unaware. It was happening. I scrambled to the back doors of the truck, throwing them open with shaky hands. I had one shot at this. One. Shot. "What are you doing?!" Sunset’s voice snapped at me. I barely turned before I felt her grab my arm. Her grip was tight, her eyes filled with panic. I swallowed hard. "Something dumb." Sunset’s face twisted. "What—" "Something I would never do if I hadn’t met you guys." Sunset’s eyes widened slightly but there was no time. I turned back toward the open doors. "Pinkie! GET TO SNOW—LEFT SIDE!" Pinkie didn’t hesitate. The truck swerved perfectly aligned. I saw Snowdrop, mere feet from the crosswalk. The other truck was almost there. I felt my breath hitch. Jump. I bent my knees. My muscles screamed. Jump. Sunset's grip loosened just for a second. Jump! I threw myself out of the truck. The world became a blur. Wind roared in my ears. I reached, stretching every fiber of my being toward her toward my sister And I grabbed her. My arms wrapped around her small frame, pulling her toward me just as the truck roared past. An inch. That was all. The truck sped by, missing us by an inch. We hit the pavement. Hard. The impact knocked the air from my lungs, but I held tight to Snowdrop, rolling with her to absorb the fall. Then— Stillness. For a moment, all I could hear was my own heartbeat. A weak, shaky voice beneath me. Could be heard. "W-what…?" I opened my eyes. Snowdrop was beneath me, trembling. Her small hands clung to my shirt her eyes wide with absolute terror. "I… I almost—" "Yeah." She sniffled. "I—I was just… crossing the street… I didn't even hear it—" "I know." Her lip quivered. She buried her face in my chest, shaking. I closed my eyes. I let out a shaky breath. I did it. I saved her. Snowdrop’s breath came in short, sharp gasps against my chest. I could feel her heartbeat racing wildly—almost as fast as mine. “How?” She was staring up at me, eyes filled with confusion, fear, doubt. “How did you know?” she demanded, her fingers tightening on my sleeve. “Where did you come from? I was alone, and now you're just… here.” I let out a breathless laugh. That doesn’t matter.” Her brow furrowed. I pulled her closer pressing my forehead against hers. "You’re alright. That’s what matters." I wanted to stand, to get up and be strong for her. But the second I moved— Pain. A sharp, searing pain tore through my body, my muscles screaming in protest. My vision blurred for a second, and before I could stop myself, I collapsed back down. "Ouch—! Shit—!" Snowdrop gasped, immediately scrambling to her feet. "Are you okay?!" I hissed through my teeth, trying to push myself up. "Yeah, I’m fine, are you hu-" "ARE YOU OKAY?!" she interrupted, her voice was sharp now, almost commanding. This was… different. Snowdrop had always been gentle, soft-spoken, hesitant. But now? Now, there was fire in her voice. "How the hell did you get here?! You better start talking." "Snow, I—" "Speak. Now." Okay. That was definitely new. "I… I jumped out the back of a moving truck." Silence. A long, drawn-out silence. "WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO?!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the street. "I—" "WHY?!" "To save you from getting hit, Snow." Her eyes grew a little wider. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to quarrel or shout at me more. Then, however, her face lost its color. She looked over her shoulder. At the street. At the truck in the distance that had nearly taken her life. But before she could say another word, tires screeched against the pavement behind us. Pinkie’s van skidded to a stop. The doors burst open and suddenly—I was surrounded. "YOU IDIOT!" Sunset’s voice was the first thing I registered. "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!" "BRO, WHAT THE HELL?!" Applejack’s hands were on her hips, looking like she was about to scold me to death. "I—I can’t even—DO YOU KNOW HOW INSANE THAT WAS?!" Rarity clutched her chest dramatically, looking like she was about to faint. Fluttershy just hid behind her hands, peeking out with tears in her eyes. "DUDE, THAT WAS FUCKING AWESOME." I turned my head just in time for Rainbow Dash to slap me on the back. I groaned in pain, and she laughed. "Seriously, that was like, peak action movie material. You literally jumped out of a moving car to save someone! You’re crazy! But in the coolest way possible!" Despite the pain, despite everything—I laughed. "Yeah. I’m fucking awesome." I tilted my head up toward the sky. Hermes. Thank you. As if in response, a tiny star flickered brighter for just a second. "Heh. You’re watching, huh?" The thought alone made my chest feel lighter. Then, a sudden warmth pressed against me. I looked down. Sunset. She wrapped her arms around me, holding me close. Her body was warm, steady, and despite the fact that she was clearly pissed at me, there was something soft about the way she held me. "You’re such an idiot," she murmured against my shoulder. "I know." "Hey, hey, hey!" Snowdrop’s voice cut through the moment I barely had time to process before I felt her grab onto me, pulling me into her own hug. Her arms wrapped around my waist, her grip was very tight. She snapped her gaze to Sunset, raising a single eyebrow. "Excuse me, but he's my brother. And he saved ME." Sunset blinked, then grinned. "Yeah?" Snowdrop hugged me even tighter, sticking her tongue out. "Yeah. So it's more appropriate for ME to hug him, not you." The girls all bursted into laughter. Sunset snorted, shaking her head. "Well…" She looked at me. "He did show me today something I thought no one could." Snowdrop raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Oh? Is that so?" Something about the way she said it made Sunset’s cheeks turn just a little pink. Snowdrop grinned. She turned to me, holding up a thumbs-up, her expression was pure anime protagonist energy. And saying good job. I laughed. I laughed so damn hard. That laughter bubbled up in my chest, spilling out in full force until pain shot through my ribs like a bolt of lightning. I coughed, gripping my chest. Damn. That hurt more than I expected. "Oh! Oh no!" Fluttershy gasped, immediately kneeling beside me. "You’re hurt—w-we need to get you looked at right away!" She turned to Pinkie. "Can you drive us to my house? My mom's a doctor, she can check him out!" Pinkie snapped a salute, then dashed to her truck, throwing herself into the driver’s seat. The horn blared three times loud and triumphant. "Aye aye, captain!" Before I could even think about standing, Snowdrop slipped under my right shoulder, gripping me tightly "You’re not walking alone" On my left, Sunset did the same. I looked between them, seeing the fierce determination in their eyes. For a second, I thought about arguing. About saying, I can walk just fine. But… I let them help me. Together, we made our way to the truck. The drive to Fluttershy's house was filled with Snowdrop’s dramatic retelling of the events that had just happened. "And then—THEN—I looked left and saw this CRAZY pink truck SPEEDING TOWARD ME!" she threw her arms in the air. "And I was like—'OH NO!'" She clutched her face. "So I looked RIGHT, and BAM—there it was! The truck that was gonna hit me! And I thought—‘Oh shit, this is it, Snowdrop, you’re done for—’ BUT THEN—" She jumped onto her knees, pointing wildly at me. "BOOOOM! OUT OF NOWHERE, THIS ABSOLUTE MANIAC LEAPS FROM THE BACK OF A MOVING TRUCK AND SLAMS INTO ME, KNOCKING ME OUT OF THE WAY LIKE SOME ACTION MOVIE PROTAGONIST!" She threw her arms wide, shaking her head in disbelief. "I swear, I felt like I was in a movie. I could almost hear the epic soundtrack playing in the background." Pinkie gasped. "Ohmygosh, I KNEW I should've brought my sound system! That moment totally needed, like, a ‘DUN-DUN-DUN’ sound effect!" Rainbow leaned back "I still can’t believe you actually did that, dude. That’s some next-level bravery right there." "Or stupidity." "Same thing." She winked. Sunset just shook her head, her hand still resting lightly on my arm. "You’re lucky you didn’t break every bone in your body, you reckless idiot." "I wouldn’t be the first idiot to jump into traffic for someone they love," I said, smirking. Sunset’s expression softened at my words, but before she could say anything, Fluttershy suddenly perked up. "We’re here!" Fluttershy’s house was small and cozy, bathed in the warm glow of porch lights. The second we pulled up, she rushed to the door, flinging it open. "Mom! We need your help!" From inside, a gentle but firm voice called back. "I’m in the kitchen, sweetie. What’s wrong?" "It’s my friend! He’s hurt!" Within moments, Fluttershy’s mother appeared. She was a tall, kind-looking woman with soft pink hair tied back into a bun. The second she laid eyes on me, her gaze sharpened with professional concern. "Bring him inside." Sunset and Snowdrop helped me through the door, guiding me into the small but welcoming home. And then into mom little operational room. "Sit" Fluttershy’s mom instructed, gesturing to a chair. I obeyed, exhaling slowly. Then, she gave me a look. "Shirt off." …Oh. Well. That was… awkward. I hesitated for a moment, but she was a doctor. She’d seen worse. Way worse. I carefully pulled my shirt over my head, wincing at the movement. The second it was off, she gasped. Snowdrop’s eyes widened. "Holy shit—" Sunset’s jaw clenched. I didn’t need a mirror to know what they were seeing. My torso—a mess of deep violet bruises. Dark, ugly marks sprawled across my chest, decorating my skin like evidence of the insane risk I had just taken. "Can both of you get out? It feels a little akward beeing with 3 girls without my shirt" Sunset and SnowDrop leaved the room leaving me with fluttershy mom. Fluttershy’s mother immediately moved into action, her hands checking for anything seriously wrong. Her fingers pressed gently against my ribs, feeling for fractures. I gritted my teeth, resisting the urge to flinch. After a moment, she sighed in relief. "No broken ribs. Just heavy bruising. You’re very, very lucky, young man." I let out a breath. "Thanks, Hermes." She blinked. "I’m sorry, who?" "Uh—nothing. Just… thanking my lucky stars." She gave me a suspicious look but said nothing, instead reaching for a container of ointment. "This will help with the bruising." The cool sensation of the ointment was a relief, even as the pain still lingered beneath my skin. After a few more instructions—"Rest, ice, and take it easy for the next few days" I stepped into the living room, where all the girls were waiting. Snowdrop was the first to speak. "Are you okay?" "I’m okay." "Will you be okay?" I nodded. "It’s just bruises. I’ll heal." A collective sigh of relief filled the room. Pinkie suddenly threw confetti into the air. "YAY! HE’S NOT DEAD!" I burst out laughing. They were all happy. I was happy. I leaned back against the couch, exhaling slowly. Thank you, Hermes again. The god who had helped me. Who had guided me to this moment. Would he help me again? Would he be there when I needed him most? Would he help me when the time came to face Oblivion Wake? I still need to kill that motherfucker tirek. He will beg for mercy, kneeling down at my feet.. but …That was a thought for another day. Tonight— Tonight, I would cherish this moment. Author's Note heyyyy. i'm whriting it tired, im sorry if there are mistakes, i could mention hermes name before he reaveled it but im to sleepy to change or better to say find it, here we have the way the story is gonna go, but not for long? Yeah also funfact i made a mistake whriting it and it costed me a 2 hours of my life an 1400words. Check what you are writing remind me of that. Maybe I Should Change Faith"And just like that, the party is officially moved to Fluttershy’s house!" Pinkie Pie declared it with her usual over-the-top enthusiasm, throwing confetti out of nowhere like she had a personal pocket dimension filled with the stuff. Her grin stretched from ear to ear as she practically bounced in place. The other girls laughed shaking their heads, but I could tell they were relieved. The tense atmosphere from earlier had finally eased, and now they were settling into their usual rhythm. Fluttershy hesitatied before nodding gently. "Oh, um... that would be nice, I think. If everyone is okay with it..." I lifted a hand, waving them off before this turned into an actual party. "I need to take Snowdrop home first. After everything that happened, she needs to rest." Snow, standing beside me, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Pfft, I'm fine. If the girls are cool with it, I can stay—" "No" I cut her off before she could finish. "Today was... a lot. You almost got hit by a damn truck, and I almost broke my ribs trying to save you. You need to go home and rest. I need to rest too." She pouted but didn't argue, though I could see the glimmer of mischief in her eye. "Oh, but it'd be fun if she stayed!" Pinkie whined. "Yeah, she’s already here, so why not?" Rainbow Dash added, grinning. Snowdrop waved them off dramatically, smirking up at me. "Nah, nah, I was just messing with my bro. Probably better if I go home and rest, like he said. He’s already got enough bruises to carry both of us." I nodded, relieved. "Thanks." We thanked Fluttershy's mom once more for checking me over, said our goodbyes, and I turned to Sunset. She lingered by the door, arms crossed, eyes on me. "You still owe me a talk about those chains of yours," she said, a teasing smirk playing on her lips. I laughed weakly. "Ah, yeah. That should be fine now" At least if Hermes is in charge and not that mad god.. She tilted her head, curious. "Huh?" "...Nothing. Just thinking out loud." She gave me a suspicious look stepping forward and wrapping her arms around me in a quick but firm hug. "Take care of yourself, alright? You do too much stupid stuff for one guy." I sighed. "Yeah, yeah." Then, with Snowdrop at my side, we headed home. The night was cold, the streetlights casting long shadows across the pavement. The air felt lighter. The kind of air you breathe when you know you did something right. But even as relief settled in, my thoughts were a mess. "What are gods, really?" I knew they existed. Hell, I'd talked to two of them already. But were they just watchers? Puppeteers? Did they play with our lives for fun, or was there some kind of purpose behind it? I owed Hermes everything right now—without him, Snowdrop wouldn’t be walking beside me, teasing me like nothing happened. But still... "It would be cool to have my own story. If I did all this on my own, it would just feel better, you know?" I glanced at Snowdrop, who was walking with her hands stuffed into her hoodie pockets. She was humming to herself, swaying slightly as she walked, like she had zero cares in the world. Then, without warning, she turned to me with a smirk. "Sooo… how’s your love life going?" I nearly tripped. "What?!" She snickered. "Oh, c’mon. Don’t act all surprised. I saw how Sunset was looking at you back there." I groaned. "We're just friends." "Uh-huh. Sure." "Seriously." "So you’re telling me that you can jump out of a moving truck to save my ass, but you can’t tell Sunset you like her?" I stopped walking, rubbing the back of my head. "...I dunno." Snowdrop sighed, shaking her head in mock disappointment. "Pathetic. Absolutely pathetic. You're out here pulling off action-movie stunts like a hero, but the second it comes to feelings, you're a total coward." I huffed. "It’s not that simple." "It kinda is." I shot her a look, but she just grinned. I sighed, but then—without really thinking—I reached over and ruffled her hair. She yelped, swatting my hand away. "Hey! Rude!" I laughed, even as my ribs protested the movement. "You're lucky I love you, kid." "Damn right I am." Maybe I didn’t have control over everything. Maybe Hermes had nudged me in the right direction. But I still made the choice to jump. I still saved Snowdrop. And that had to count for something. As we reached our house, I looked up at the night sky. A single star twinkled, brighter than the others, just for a second. Then another did. And another. I stopped for a moment, staring up at the night sky. Weird… Maybe it was nothing. Maybe I was just overthinking it. But after everything I had been through, could I really ignore something like this? Could it be Hermes again? Or… someone else? A cold shiver ran down my spine at the thought. What if not all gods were as “friendly” as him? Snowdrop’s voice snapped me out of it. “You coming?” She stood at the front door, one hand on the doorknob, looking at me like I was a total weirdo. Which, okay, fair. “Yeah, yeah, I’m coming,” I muttered, taking one last glance at the sky before following her inside. She smirked. “Weirdo.” I scoffed. “It’s genetic. You’re weird too.” That wiped the smirk off her face. “Excuse me?” I chuckled, stepping past her. I barely made it three steps toward my room before my parents intercepted me in the hallway. My dad’s eyes narrowed. “What happened to you? You look like you jumped out of a moving car.” I blinked. Damn. Good guess. From behind me, Snowdrop peeked around the corner with a massive grin. “He did.” My mom gasped, her hands trembling as the glass she was holding slipped through her fingers. Shatter! The sound echoed through the house."WHAT" “NOTHING!” I practically lunged at Snowdrop, shoving my hand over her mouth before she could say another word. “I was just, uh—playing soccer! Yeah, soccer! I was the goalkeeper, and I got a little too enthusiastic. No big deal.” My dad folded his arms. “Soccer?” “Y-Yeah,” I nodded rapidly. “Lots of diving, you know how it is.” Snowdrop’s eyes glinted with mischief. Then, before I could react—she licked my hand. I recoiled instantly. “Ew!” She wiped her mouth and smirked. “Serves you right.” My mom, still recovering from the shock, stepped forward and grabbed my arm. “You’re bruised! You’re hurt! Let me see.” I tried to brush it off. “I’m fine, Mom. Fluttershy’s mom checked me out. No broken ribs, just some bruises.” I turned toward Snowdrop and grabbed her by the collar like a puppy. “Come on, we need to talk.” She just grinned up at me. “Aww, big bro’s mad?” “Yes.” I dragged her down the hall. And let go of her once we were in the hallway, away from our parents. She rubbed her neck dramatically, pretending I had been choking her. “Geez, you’re so violent.” “You know, you could’ve just let me handle that back there.” She smirked. “Where’s the fun in that?” I groaned, running a hand through my hair. “You almost gave Mom a heart attack.” She shrugged. “You should’ve come up with a better lie.” “…Okay, that’s fair.” She crossed her arms. “So, are we going to talk about what happened?” I leaned against the wall, suddenly feeling really tired. “I mean… you almost died today. I just did what I had to.” Snowdrop frowned. “But how did you know?” I hesitated. “It’s… complicated.” How was I supposed to explain this? That some unseen force nudged me in the right direction? That a literal god whispered a warning into my mind? No way. Snowdrop might be a little naive, but even she wouldn’t buy something that absurd. I had to come up with something believable. A sibling bond? Some kind of gut feeling? No, she’d just make fun of me for that. "Let’s just say I had a feeling, okay?" I finally said, trying to sound nonchalant. Snowdrop raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced, but she just rolled her eyes. "You’re such a dork" she muttered before quickly turning toward her room. “Oh, you little—” Before I could chase after her, she paused in the doorway and glanced back at me. The playful smirk on her face softened, her expression turning more sincere. "…Thanks" she said quietly. And just like that, she disappeared into her room, shutting the door behind her. All of that… just for a "thanks," huh? But she was alive. She was safe. That was all that mattered. I let out a long breath and turned toward my own room, shutting the door behind me. I sank onto my bed, staring at the ceiling. So… what now? Do I just pray before bed now? I mean, what else am I supposed to do? The story that the other god wrote got overwritten, meaning there's something new in place. Something different. I sat up and clasped my hands together dramatically. "Oh, gigantic, most powerful Hermes," I said mockingly, "if you could please bless me with your presence in my life or my dreams, my life would be fulfilled with your wisdom." I closed my eyes. A pause. Then I peeked one eye open. Still my room. I looked left. Looked right. Still nothing. Well, that didn’t work. I sighed and dragged myself into the bathroom. The second my shirt was off, I got a good look at myself in the mirror—and immediately winced. Damn. The bruises looked even worse under the bathroom light, deep purples and blues spread across my torso like some kind of abstract painting. No wonder everyone freaked out. Carefully, I stepped into the shower, hissing whenever the hot water hit a particularly sore spot. I avoided the bruises as best as I could, but every little movement still sent a dull ache through my body. Whatever. I’d been through worse. Once I was done, I dried off, threw on a loose T-shirt, and collapsed into bed. I stared at the ceiling again. Why couldn't I sleep? Maybe it was everything that happened today. Saving Snowdrop. Almost dying. The fact that an actual god was involved in my life now. No—multiple gods. That star from earlier... it wasn’t just Hermes. Someone else had been watching, hadn’t they? I turned onto my side, folding my arms under my head. Was I being arrogant? Thinking that I could just ask a god for help whenever I wanted? No… it wasn’t arrogance. It was opportunity. Hermes wanted to help me. I could feel it. But in the end, he was still a god. And gods—at least from what I’d seen—enjoyed spectacle. They liked watching stories unfold, didn’t they? So… what if I gave them a story worth watching? A real spectacle. If I made this world interesting enough, if I played my part the way they wanted, maybe… just maybe, I could bend the rules a little. Make things work in my favor. That evil god—whatever his real name was—he had rules. He had control over my story, my fate. But now that Hermes had rewritten things, maybe the rules weren’t set in stone anymore. Maybe I could push the boundaries. Maybe I could win. The idea sent a shiver down my spine. I don't trust gods. Not one bit. But if using them was to my advantage… then why the hell shouldn’t I? After what felt like an eternity, my eyes finally closed. Sleep took me—finally. And then… FUCK YEAH! Again in thi—wait. Fuck. Where the hell am I? This wasn’t the golden hallway where I had met Hermes before. No, this was something entirely different. The place was too luxurious, too polished. The couch I was sitting on? It was massive, made of velvet so soft it felt unreal. The walls stretched up into an endless ceiling, decorated with chandeliers that glowed like stars. A fireplace crackled nearby, illuminating the room with a dim golden light. Where was I now? “Ah, you’re awake, i mean here” a soft, almost embarrassed voice spoke. I turned my head so fast I almost snapped my own neck. Sitting next to me—way too close to me—was a girl. No, not just a girl. She had wings. Large, white, pristine wings folded against her back, feathers shimmering like silk. Her long blonde curls framed a delicate, almost doll-like face, her bright green eyes staring at me with barely contained excitement. She had both hands covering her mouth, as if she were suppressing a gasp. Oh my fucking god. Hermes, if this is you fucking around, I swear— “I-I’m not Hermes,” she stammered suddenly, as if she had read my mind. FUCK. FUCK. FUCK. This isn’t Hermes. Then who the hell is this? Did I just get myself in even deeper by trying to reach out to him? Is this what happens when you start praying to gods? I knew I shouldn’t have done that. This was greed. This was me overstepping. I scrambled backward on the couch. Was this another mad god? “I’m so sorry! Oh no, no, no, don’t be scared!” she suddenly yelped, waving her hands in front of her. Her wings flapped slightly, making a soft whoosh noise. “I’m not here to hurt you, I swear!” That’s exactly what someone who’s about to kill you would say. “Who… Who the hell are you?” I managed to get out, my throat dry. She blinked, as if she hadn’t expected the question. “Oh! Oh, um! My name is—” She hesitated. Then, she smiled nervously and clasped her hands together. “Lucifer.” Silence. … … WHAT. NO. NO NO NO NO. Did she just— “WAIT, WAIT, WAIT,” I practically shouted, pushing myself even further away from her on the couch. “Lucifer? As in—THE Lucifer? Devil Lucifer? Fallen angel Lucifer?!” Lucifer—this girl—flinched as if I had just smacked her across the face. “Eep! Oh no! No no no, it’s not like that! It’s—oh dear, I knew that name was going to make things worse…” She let out a whimper and hid her face in her hands for a moment, clearly flustered. Then, she peeked at me through her fingers. “I swear, I’m not evil! I mean, I don’t think I am? I don’t do evil things, at least… I hope?” Her wings twitched awkwardly. I was still trying to process what the actual fuck was happening. This girl—this cute, nervous, completely different from what I imagined girl—was Lucifer? But Lucifer was supposed to be… well, you know. The dark, menacing, all-powerful ruler of hell. And this girl looked like she belonged in a storybook about angels and tea parties. “…What?” I finally said, my brain completely fried. Lucifer giggled nervously and folded her hands on her lap, looking down like a child being scolded. “I-It’s complicated. But I promise I’m not here to punish you! I just… I just wanted to meet you.” Oh great. That didn’t make it any less terrifying. I swallowed, forcing myself to stay calm. “Okay… then what the hell are you?” Lucifer straightened up a little. “Ah, yes! I was going to explain! I mean, I should explain, right? That’s what gods do when they appear out of nowhere? Right? Haha… ha…” Her wings fluttered awkwardly again. I just stared at her. She cleared her throat and quickly composed herself. “Alright! So, um, gods! You see, they aren’t just… well, beings that exist.” She gestured vaguely. “Gods are more like… concepts,” she said carefully. “They are shaped by belief. They are… created when something is believed in enough to become real. That’s why different worlds have different gods. The Greek gods, for example? They weren’t gods in your last world, right? But here, they are, because people believed in them long enough.” That actually… made sense? “So you’re saying gods only exist because people believe in them?” I asked slowly. Lucifer nodded eagerly. “Yes! Well, kind of. It’s not just believing—it’s more like… when an idea takes shape, when it becomes something that affects reality, that’s when a god is born.” I processed her words. “So that means…” My eyes narrowed. “You don’t even know if you’re the Lucifer?” Lucifer pouted, crossing her arms. “That’s rude!” I raised an eyebrow. “…Okay, fine,” she sighed, twirling a strand of her golden hair around her finger. “I don’t know if I’m the one from your world’s Bible. But I am Lucifer, and this is the form I’ve had since the beginning. I don’t know why, but I just… exist like this.” She suddenly turned her head away, as if speaking to someone who wasn’t even there. “And before anyone watching says anything, NO, I did NOT choose this appearance on purpose! I was always like this! It's not to have you entertained i just like it oki? :3 ” Who the hell was she talking to? I was about to ask, but she suddenly clapped her hands together. “Anyway! That’s not why I brought you here!” I stiffened immediately. Here we go. She scooted a little closer to me, then hesitated and backed up again. “Ah—s-sorry, I got too close, didn’t I? Oh no, I don’t want to make you uncomfortable! I just—um—I just wanted to, um…” She was so awkward. “You did something to Hermes, didn’t you?” Lucifer blinked in surprise. Then, she smiled sheepishly and nodded. “Ehehe… yup. I did.” “So what does that mean?” Lucifer twiddled her thumbs. “It means… I get to watch over you now instead of him. But don’t worry! Your story is still in his hands! He just—well—let’s just say I was more persuasive than him.” I swallowed. “Persuasive how?” Lucifer gave me a look. “I asked really nicely.” “…That’s it?” She nodded, her expression completely innocent. I didn’t believe that for a second. But still… she didn’t feel like an enemy. I glanced down at the table in front of us. It was filled with food—warm, fresh, inviting. Everything about this place felt too perfect. I wasn’t sure what to think yet. But one thing was clear. Lucifer was dangerous. Maybe not in the same way as a mad god, but she was still an unknown divine being. And I had no idea what she really wanted from me. I needed to be careful. I took a deep breath, my heart still pounding in my chest. “…So what now?” I asked. Lucifer’s green eyes sparkled. “Oh, that’s easy,” she said, smiling warmly. “I’m here to help you.” "And also you just want to be entertained, right?" Lucifer tilted her head, looking me up and down. "Actually, no." "...No?" "Yeah, I can entertain myself," she said casually, then giggled. "I just… fell in love with your character." Silence. "...What?" Lucifer’s entire body tensed. Her wings flared out, and in a flustered panic, she shot up into the air. "O-OKAY! OKAY! Sorry, sorry, sorry!" she yelped, covering her face. "I got a little too invested—hi!" Oh my god. This is one messed-up god. Wait. She what?! I finally processed what she just said, and my face must have been priceless, because she started waving her hands frantically. "I just really liked how your story started, okay?! Maybe it's just the beginning, but I know it'll be amazing—I just know it!" She placed a hand over her chest, her voice raw with emotion. "I just… I want you to be happy, that's all." She hesitated. "...Maybe a little simcom—" "No." Lucifer blinked, looking at me with wide eyes. I exhaled sharply, steadying myself. "I don’t love Snow in that way." Lucifer's expression faltered for just a second. A flicker of disappointment. But then she pouted, crossing her arms. "We’ll see abo—" "No." She groaned dramatically, then laughed. "Okay, okay! Maybe a harem?" I rolled my eyes. "I'd like to stick with just Sunset for now, okay?" Lucifer beamed, clapping her hands together. "We can start with that!" But then… The air shifted. Something changed. The warmth of the fireplace grew too hot. The golden glow of the room darkened, as if the light itself was retreating. I felt the temperature rise not from the fire, but from her. Her expression hardened. Her entire presence transformed. No longer the flustered, lovestruck angel, she now radiated something ancient—something terrifying. Her once pristine wings darkened, splitting in two—half blinding white, half consuming black. The flames from the fireplace bent toward her like they were bowing. Her voice, still soft, now carried an edge that shook my very soul. "I don’t get called the King of Hell for nothing." My breath caught in my throat. This… this wasn’t just a god. This was a queen. Majestic. Divine. Unstoppable. The pressure in the room was suffocating. It was as if the very world had acknowledged her power, bowing in submission. The fire itself feared her. She closed her eyes. But when she spoke again. "I want what's best for you," she said softly. "Not entertainment. Not some game." Her gaze locked onto mine, and for the first time, I saw genuine devotion. "You deserve happiness. You deserve to be with her. To have a future worth living." The flames surged behind her, but they did not burn. They bowed. "I will not let Oblivion take that from you." I swallowed. Hard. This was Lucifer. Not the devil. Not some trickster like hermes. The King of Hell. Author's Note Hey, i feel a little, ill... so the promised marathon will be a little deleyed, but here is a sneek peak, i wanted to show lucifer from the beggining, but hermes fitted better to show the hierarchy of gods, ahh yeah the hierarchy, it will be also a lot of it in next chapter, okey okey i know the story is getting sidetracked, but im not feeling that well at the moment, so this is the best i can come up with, i have a list of things i want to do with this story and we are... 4% in? So here comes the chapter while i'm drinking tea with my medicine :)
Prologue (R)I am nothing. A nobody. I'm still living with my parents as a 23-year-old loser with a menial job at a convenience store. No girlfriend, no friends, no interests. My existence is a never-ending loop of loneliness and boredom. A dumb cartoon is the only thing that sustains me, the last remnant of my delight. My Little Pony: Equestria Girls. By now, I've seen every single movie and episode seven or eight times. Perhaps more. I can't remember. I realize it's pitiful. A adult man who is enamored with a children's show. I can't help it, though. I find that there's something appealing about her. Sunset Shimmer. Out of all the characters, she’s the one I can relate to the most. She used to be arrogant. conceited, constantly attempting to establish her superiority over others. In school, I was the same way. I believed I had everything worked out. believed that I was untouchable. However, life has a way of making you humble, doesn't it? Everything fell apart one day. My pals went on, I fell behind, and my self-esteem collapsed. No one with whom to share a chuckle. No one with whom to speak. Nothing at all. Now, my days blur together. Work, home, MLP sleep, assuming I get any sleep at all. How long, God, has it been since I slept soundly? A week? Two? I have no idea anymore. My hand shakes a little as I reach for the half-empty Red Bull can on my desk. One more drink. I need another coffee boost to keep going. “Heh, I’m so fucking tired already…” The words slip out before I realize I’ve said them aloud. My voice cracks. I take a quick look at the pile of DVDs beside my television. The vibrant covers, which stand in sharp contrast to the drab, grey environment around me, nearly make fun of me. On the walls are posters of Equestria Girls characters, a shrine to the one thing that gives me any emotion. Sunset's beaming face looks back at me, immobilized in a moment of assurance and optimism. I reach for Rainbow Rocks. This is my favorite movie out of all of them. The music and the story are the closest things I have to solace. After inserting the disk into the player, I recline in my chair and allow the well-known opening sequences to envelop me. I sense a slight glimmer of something when the film begins. Something like delight, but not quite. I can get away for the next hour and a half. I can act as though I haven't failed. I may act as though I'm a part of something significant and larger. However, I still feel a burden in my chest as the film is playing. A constant reminder that I have nothing else. Only this show. Just this brief reprieve from the world I've created for myself. My eyes stray to the empty energy drink cans strewn all over my desk, the mess of a life barely kept together. And as the Dazzlings begin their song, I can’t help but whisper under my breath, “Why can’t I have a second chance like her?” I swallow forcefully, a mixture of despair, fury, and a hollow aching that has grown all too familiar tightening my chest. I can't take my eyes off the screen where Sunset Shimmer is standing with her companions, victorious. A life full of love and belonging, of music and color. A life very different from mine. I let out a loud, dry, and empty laugh. I muttered to myself, "Aw, fuck," and hit the pause button on the remote. Her beaming face, which exudes hope and redemption, freezes on the screen. My stomach rumbles, dragging me out of my reverie. I may have gone more than a day without eating. "I guess it's time to get something to eat." I force myself to leave the chair, but as soon as I stand up, a rush of vertigo sweeps over me. My eyesight becomes blurry, and the room tilts and spins as if I've gotten on an unstoppable carousel. My knees give way and I cling to the desk's edge for balance. “What the hell…” My voice is no more than a whisper as I gasp. Sharp and demanding, my skull beats like a drum. My legs aren't holding me up, and I feel like my body is sinking into itself. The dizziness worsens, pulling me down like a whirlpool. The next thing I know, I'm tumbling after losing my grasp. As the desk leaves my grasp, icy, merciless air takes its place. “Aww, fuck!” The curse tears from my throat, panic and frustration mingling as my head hits something hard. The impact reverberates through my skull, sharp and blinding. Behind my eyelids, pain erupts, and everything becomes hazy. Colors and shapes mix together, becoming blurry and transient. The creaking sound of a door opens somewhere in the distance. “Son, what hap—OH NO, you’re bleeding!” My dad's anxious, worried voice breaks through the fog. His voice seems muffled, as if he were yelling from beyond a high wall. I attempt to focus by blinking gently, but it's like staring through foggy glass. Footsteps thunder across the floor. I feel hands on my shoulders, shaking me gently. “Stay with me, son! Stay with me!” Dad’s voice wavers, fear lacing every syllable. Mom’s voice joins his, high-pitched and trembling. “Call an ambulance! We need to get help!” I catch a glimpse of my sister from the corner of my fading eyesight. Her eyes are wide with shock and her face is pale as she stands still at the doorway. She seems as though she's incredulous at what she's seeing, yet she doesn't move or talk. My body begins to feel uncomfortably numb as the pain subsides. I feel as though I'm weightless and unattached. My parents' desperate cries become a gentle hum as their voices become softer. “Is this it?” The thought drifts through my mind, detached and surreal. “Is this how my life ends?” I close my eyes, the sound of my heart pounding in my ears fading to silence. “Nothing to show for it. Nothing made of my life. Just… this.” Images flash in my mind, disjointed and fleeting. My empty room. The posters on the walls. Sunset’s face frozen on the screen. The unopened cans of Red Bull scattered on my desk. “Fuck me…” As my consciousness fades, I mumble, my words hardly audible.My breathing feels shallow right now, like if every breath is an effort and every exhale is a tiny whisper of life fleeing. I can see my family again, at least. The concept, which is both consoling and depressing, drifts to me like a half-formed dream. I am aware that I am not alone even as the darkness creeps against my eyelids. Not finished The world starts to dim, and for the briefest second, I take a last look at the TV. Sunset Shimmer’s face still stares at me, frozen in time, an emblem of everything I wanted to be. A life with meaning. A life with purpose. And then… “Are you okay? You're gonna be late for school” My dad’s voice breaks through the fading fog, distant at first, then suddenly sharper, clearer. “Huh?” My eyes flutter open, and I blink against the sudden rush of light. The world comes rushing back, but it feels… off. Like I’m not quite here, like I’m not quite myself. I’m in my room. My room…? But it’s different. The walls, the furniture—it’s all brighter. The colors seem richer, more vibrant than I remember. The clutter that usually weighed me down now seems almost… whimsical. “What the hell?” My thinking is slow, attempting to catch up with the reality I'm trying to make sense of, and the thought fumbles into my head as I sit up. I feel like my body is lighter. younger. “What do you mean ‘school' Dad?” The question spills from my lips without thinking, the confusion heavy in my voice. My father’s face appears in my line of sight, his brows furrowed in concern. “You alright, kid? You’ve been out of it" School. School, what do you mean? I no longer attend school. It's been years since I was there. My throat tightens, but my sister's voice interrupts me before I can inquire further. “You weirdo, we’re gonna be late,” she laughs, her voice light and teasing, a tone I haven’t heard in so long. I turn to face her, but my memory of her is different. She's younger as well. She was the same age when everything was normal. When things were easy. Before everything went wrong. My legs are weak, but they support me as I lift myself off the ground. With my hands clutching the edge of my desk for support, I stand unsteadily. However, I notice something odd as I go. It's not only that my physique is lighter. It is different. My arms, my legs, my entire frame feels… smaller. Younger. I take a few unsteady steps forward, confusion and disbelief clouding my thoughts. I move toward the mirror on the wall, my reflection barely registering in the haze of my mind. What the hell is happening? I stare at my own reflection, still too dazed to make sense of it. And then—holy shit. I jump back in shock, my breath catching in my throat. My heart races in panic. This isn’t me. This… isn’t me. My sixteen-year-old self is staring back at me. I haven't seen this version in years. My hair has changed, it's wild, unkempt, and darker than I recall. It has a jumbled pattern of blue-black streaks that makes my heart skip a beat. It is similar to staring at someone else. I feel the softness of my skin when I extend a hand to touch my face. Though younger, the characteristics are identical. I've changed completely. I've lost the shabby, exhausted appearance I've had for years in favor of something new. “What the hell is happening?” I whisper under my breath, my voice shaking. My reflection,this younger version of myself stares back with wide, terrified eyes. I move my trembling fingers to my hair and run them through the thick black and blue strands. It's really different. It's so bizarre. How can this be? Why am I- All of a sudden, I feel the weight of it all. Not only am I younger. I am different. In my bones, I sense it. I can feel the weightlessness, the magic, and the otherness that is washing over me like a wave. I take a step back, the reality of the situation sinking in. This isn’t just a dream. This isn’t some trick of my mind. I am somewhere else. “Dad! Mom!” I shout, my voice cracking with panic. They appear in the doorway, their faces full of concern, but there’s something wrong with their expressions. Something I can’t place. “Are you okay?” my dad asks again, but this time, there’s no urgency in his voice. It’s more like a question from a distance, like he’s not really seeing me at all. Their faces begin to blur as I look at them. Though not, they are identical. The borders of the room around me start to warp in and out of focus. It's different this time, yet I can feel myself sinking. I am not about to lose consciousness. I'm transitioning into another thing. I’m in another world. Equestria. I'm here somehow, in this magical, light-filled universe. Everything I've yearned for is here in this planet. where the people I've long watched and adored are actual. where my prior faults are irrelevant. Where I could start over. But as I stand there, taking it all in, my heart feels torn. This new chance, this new beginning, it’s everything I’ve ever dreamed of, but… I didn’t ask for this. I didn’t choose this. What if it’s just another illusion? “What am I supposed to do now?” I whisper to myself, not sure if anyone will hear. When I look in the mirror, I realize I'm not sure I'm ready for whatever comes next. However, I am confident that this is my opportunity. My chance to change who I am. To rewrite the story of my life. Author's Note Haha noone expected this! As my first story come's to it's end slowlly here's another one, i need to end the first one but here's a little spoiler of how the story is gonna be.
Stranger in a Familiar World (R)I stand there for a while, trying to clear my head of the haze while I gaze at my image in the mirror. I'm not feeling like myself. At least not the old me. My former self, trapped in a never-ending cycle of routine—dead-end work, no friends, no future. However, something feels odd about this. There’s a spark of hope flickering inside me. I’m starting over. And this time, it’s not just another boring attempt to change things. This time, I’m in Equestria Girls—the world I’ve always loved, the world where magic exists and anything is possible. I don't really care what the clothing are, so I take the first one I come across. They are merely garments. What's out there waiting for me is what really excites me. I feel the burden of my former self disappearing as I put on my clothes. Perhaps in the world I was familiar with, things didn't work out. I may have made a thousand mistakes. Here, though? I have a fresh start here. With a spring in my step, I make my way to the kitchen, feeling nearly lighter than ever. The typical household noises,my sister browsing on her phone, my dad grumbling something, and my mother clinking dishes,provide a soothing soundtrack to the turmoil in my head. However, it's a positive chaos, the kind that results from opportunity. “Hey, sis” I say, my voice filled with the excitement that’s been bubbling up in me. “Ready for school?” She looks up, not quite as cheerful as I feel, but she shrugs and pulls an earbud out. “Yeah, it’s your first day, remember?” First day. That means it’s a fresh start for me too. A chance to step into the life I’ve always dreamed of. The world I’ve watched on screen for so long, the world where everything’s so much better. “First day… right,” I mumble, trying to keep my composure, though inside, I’m practically bouncing off the walls. But there’s something more I need to figure out. What timeline am I in? Am I before or after the finale of Equestria Girls? The last thing I want is to show up and realize Sunset Shimmer’s already reformed, already with her friends, already past the point where I could have helped her. No. This is my chance. If I get this right, I could actually be part of something. I could actually be important in this world. The world seems to be holding its breath as we leave the house, as though it's waiting for me to approach. My sister continues walking, already engrossed in her own world, earbuds back in. I can't stop looking around, though, as I try to process everything at once. Like a mirror reflecting something familiar yet unfamiliar, the streets are the same but different. There is this buzz, this sense that everything is about to change, and the air is warmer than it used to be. My stomach is churning with anticipation, and I'm struggling to keep myself together. I can't stop smiling, and my heart feels like it's been running a marathon. "Are we... are we meeting anyone at school today?" I ask. I don’t know why I can’t control myself, why I can’t stop myself from letting my excitement leak out. This is the moment. This is my chance. My sister gives me a strange look as she turns to face me, and I realize that I may have come across as a little too clueless. Her eyes widen in perplexity as she removes one earpiece. "Who do you want to meet when you don't even know anyone here?" she asks, a slight edge of amusement in her voice. She probably thinks I’m just nervous about the first day of school. "Some girl will show us around the school," she adds casually. I try not to let my heart leap out of my chest. Some girl. That could be anyone. But my mind races anyway. Could it be someone like Applejack? Or maybe Rainbow Dash? Or... or Sunset Shimmer? I can feel the heat rise in my face. Sunset. My heart stutters at the thought, and then I catch myself. No, no, I think to myself. I can’t get too excited. I can’t let this take over. I know her, but she doesn’t know me. I force my hands to stop shaking as I shove them into my pockets. But it’s hard. It’s so hard. The thought of meeting someone like Sunset, someone I’ve watched, someone I’ve admired from the sidelines for so long, is just too much. Calm down. Don’t get carried away. I try to come up with every feasible strategy for this. I must use caution. I must be aware of what to say and do. I can't afford to make a mess of this. A second chance, a chance to start again in a world that is different from anything I've known, has already been granted to me. I might lose everything, though, if I botch this up and don't keep grounded. I’m not sure how much longer I can hold it together, but I force myself to take another deep breath. "Yeah, I’m ready" We walk in silence for a while. The streets are quiet, and the usual noise of the city seems distant, like we’re in a world of our own. But then we round a corner, and it hits me. There it is. The Canterlot High School grounds. The building is taller than I imagined, but it’s still somehow exactly what I thought it would be. The familiar colors, the old brick, the big front doors with the CHS logo hanging proudly above. But what takes my breath away is the statue out front. The one I’ve only ever seen on a screen. The one I’d dreamed of standing in front of for years. And now, here I am. Standing in front of the Equestria Girls statue, the one that connects this world to the one I’ve always wished I could be part of. I can’t breathe. I can’t think. The world feels like it’s suddenly come alive around me. All those episodes, all those moments of my life spent watching, wishing, hoping—this is real. This is happening. And I’m here. "We’re not late, right?" I ask my sister, trying to keep my voice steady, but I feel like it’s coming out all wrong. She turns to me, wiping the sleepiness from her eyes with a yawn. "Late?" she repeats, looking confused. "We’re too early, at least to say." Too early? I thought I’d missed something. I thought I was going to screw everything up right from the start. But no, I’m not late. I’m exactly where I’m supposed to be. How is this even real? I can’t stop smiling. This is the first time in my life I’ve felt like I might actually be where I belong. Like everything I’ve dreamed of, everything I’ve hoped for, could finally happen. "Why were you in such a hurry?" my sister adds, her voice teasing me in the way only siblings can. But I barely hear it. Her words don’t matter. Nothing matters except the fact that I’m standing here. This is my second chance. This is where everything changes. "Yeah, I guess I was in a hurry," I reply, laughing a little, trying to keep it together. “Just excited, I guess.” And I am. I’m excited. However, I'm experiencing a different emotion that I didn't anticipate, anxiety..... My hands are perspiring, and as we approach the doors, my thoughts begin to race. What if I make a mistake? What if they reject me? What if I'm still the outsider in this new world? But then I remind myself. No. This is different. This is my second chance. I can hear the students talking beyond the door that looms in front of us. The universe behind it is a jumble of unknowns, and it pulls me in like gravity. I'm about to go on a completely new journey that is brimming with opportunity and promise. It feels like a movie scene, the build-up, the suspense, the big reveal. My breath catches in my throat. And then—I see her. Sunset Shimmer. For a split second, I think I’ve imagined it. But no, she’s standing there, right in front of the door, waiting for us. The Sunset Shimmer. The one I’ve admired, the one who’s been through so much, someone who’s learned, who’s grown, who’s found redemption. I'm having trouble breathing. I am unable to think. I've watched her journey for many hours, supporting her and wishing I could be there. And now—she is in front of me, appearing in the flesh. She is authentic. This is true. Calm down, I tell myself. Don't panic. How long have you been here—more than 20 years—and you still can't retain your composure? But it makes no difference. There is too much excitement. I fear she might hear my heart thumping so loudly. But then something inside me clicks, and I realize—I can’t act like a fan right now. I need to be calm. I need to be cool. I don’t want to embarrass myself. I don’t want to be some nervous wreck in front of Sunset Shimmer. But then, in that instant, something happens. My sister, being the lovely person she is, jumps right in before I can say a word. “Heyyy!” she says loudly, her voice almost obnoxious in its cheerfulness. “I’m SnowDrop! He’s my dumb brother,” she adds, pointing a finger in my direction with a teasing grin. My body goes stiff, and all my carefully constructed confidence shatters in an instant. My face flushes with heat. Why does she always have to do this? Why can’t she just let me have this moment for once? Dumb brother? Is that really what she’s going with right now? I open my mouth to say something, to salvage the situation, but nothing comes out. Instead, I stammer, my voice barely a whisper, “H-hey.” It’s pathetic. It’s the exact opposite of what I wanted to say. My stomach churns with embarrassment. I can’t believe she just did that. I can’t believe I’m acting like such a fool in front of her. I peek at Sunset in the hopes that she won't realize how uncomfortable it was. She's just as uneasy as I am, though, judging by the way she bites her lip and switches her weight from one foot to the other. She lacks the confidence that I've seen in movies. Perhaps she’s still getting used to things, still adjusting to being here. Ultimately, we are just at the start of her adventure, it's not the end. However, that notion doesn't make me feel any less anxious. It worsens it, if anything. She shares my level of anxiety. But wait she’s not a bully. That's the problem. I can't help her during the fall formal because we're after the first movie, but perhaps we'll be before the second one, and I can give her the bravery she needs. It's evident in the way she carries herself. The softness of her eyes now. She may be uncomfortable at the moment, but I can see she wants to assist. Her goal is to improve. I take a moment to collect myself and shrug off my anxiety. I can't continue to be the child who is constantly too shy to talk. I can't continue to hide behind my fears. I have to seize this second opportunity. But my sister doesn’t make it easy. She’s still grinning, watching me flounder, probably getting a kick out of seeing me so off-balance. Sunset Shimmer clears her throat, breaking the awkward silence. “So... um, you both are new here?” she asks, her voice a little shaky. “Uh, yeah... we’re new here,” I finally manage, my voice coming out rough. "I’m... uh, I’m... I’m…" I trail off, unsure how to finish the sentence. Should I tell her my name? Should I just say I’m me, the guy who’s not sure what the hell is going on right now? But before I can say anything more, my sister jumps in again, as if to fill the silence. “Yeah, we’re both new. He’s just... he’s not great with talking to people,” she adds, giving me a teasing look. Great. Just great. Thanks, sis. Sunset looks from me to her, her brow furrowing a little as she processes the situation. She’s still awkward, but there’s something soft about her expression, as if she understands. She’s been there before. She knows what it feels like to not know where you belong, to feel like you’re out of place. “I see,” she says, her voice much softer now, as though she’s found some small way to connect with me. She looks at both of us, then back at me, as if weighing something in her mind. “Well... follow me” she says with a tentative smile. “I’m here to get you around the school.” And just like that, she starts leading the way. She’s not judging me. She’s not pushing me away. She’s helping me, in the only way she knows how, even if it’s just guiding us through the school on the first day. But to me, it’s so much more than that. I can hardly keep up with the deluge of ideas that are racing through my head as we follow Sunset through Canterlot High's hallways. Even though it feels so vivid and vibrant, the school is still unfamiliar to me. The bright corridors, the sound of lockers opening and closing, the students passing by, and the murmurs all whirl around me like a hurricane of newness, and I can't help but feel as though I'm in the middle of it all, unsure and spinning. My one certainty, though, is that Sunset Shimmer is guiding us. It somehow makes everything a little bit more tolerable because she's right here, walking in front of me. Even though I'm still learning how to fit in, it seems like her presence somehow settles me and gives me a sense of belonging. I can tell she's holding something back, even if her steps are assured. She isn't the fiery, self-assured Sunset I've seen on TV. She doesn't want to attract attention to herself, or perhaps she doesn't think she deserves it. There's something more reserved and careful about her. The whispers of the students around us were hard to ignore. They murmur to each other, their eyes darting toward us before quickly glancing away when they realize they’ve been caught staring. It’s not that they’re unfriendly, but there’s an undercurrent of... something. A judgment, maybe? A curiosity? I don’t know, but I feel it in the air, and it settles like a weight in my chest. Sunset doesn’t seem to notice, or maybe she’s used to it by now, but my sister,ever the perceptive one, hears the whispers too. She turns to Sunset with a raised eyebrow, her voice louder than necessary. “What’s all this whispering about?” she asks, her words cutting through the low hum of the hallway. Sunset’s pace falters for just a moment. I can see the flash of uncertainty in her eyes. She shifts her weight awkwardly from one foot to the other, her shoulders tense. She’s thinking about something, something deep, something personal, but she doesn’t say anything at first. For a moment, there’s only silence, and I feel the weight of it between us. I want to reach out, to say something, but I hold back. She’s already been through so much. What right do I have to ask about her past? As i don't arleady know it. Finally, Sunset clears her throat, shaking her head as if to dispel the thoughts weighing her down. “It’s nothing,” she says, her voice was quiet , like she’s trying to make the words less important than they are. “I don’t have the best reputation here. It’s... complicated.” I hear the way she speaks, the way she ends the sentence without telling the whole thing. Behind them is a sense of melancholy, a hint of something she's reluctant to talk about. As I consider it, I can't help but feel a knot in my chest. I am aware of the tale. I am aware of her path. After everything she did, I am aware of how difficult it was for her to find forgiveness and atonement, and how hard she battled to reform. But what must it feel like, to be constantly reminded of your past mistakes? To have people whisper about you, to see the glances in the hallway that carry weight and history? She doesn’t have to say a word for me to understand. I’ve watched her go through it all, even if she hasn’t told me her side of it. I want to reach out, to tell her that I understand, that it’s okay, that I’m not here to judge her. But my words feel too small. I don’t want to intrude. I don’t want to make her feel worse than she already does. Instead, my sister, completely oblivious to the tension, jumps in. “But you sound like a super friendly girl!” she says, her voice full of cheerfulness. It’s not a question, but more of a statement, as if she’s trying to cheer Sunset up, to make her feel welcome in the way only my sister knows how. Sunset’s lips curl into a small, hesitant smile, the corners of her mouth twitching as she looks down at my sister. It’s the kind of smile you give when you’re not sure if you can fully believe the compliment, but you appreciate the intent behind it. “Thanks,” Sunset replies softly, but I can tell there’s something in her voice that’s more uncertain than she lets on. Her eyes flicker toward the floor for a moment before she meets my sister’s gaze again. “But... it’s complicated, you know?” she adds, her tone a little more guarded now. “People don’t see me that way.” She’s still fighting her past, I think. She’s still trying to prove herself to everyone around her. And no matter how much she’s changed, no matter how much she’s redeemed herself, there are always people who will never forget the girl she once was. My heart aches for her. I wish I could say something, anything, to make her feel like she’s more than just the sum of her mistakes. But I can’t. All I can do is stand here and listen, to let her share what she’s willing to share, and to show her that I’m not here to judge her. She doesn’t speak of her past. She doesn’t go into details. And maybe that’s okay. I know her story. I’ve watched her journey from the shadows, from the other side of the screen, and I’ve always admired her strength. Her courage. But now, standing here with her, it’s different. She’s real. She’s right in front of me, and I can see the layers of vulnerability beneath the surface. I can see the way she hides parts of herself, the way she keeps some things locked away, buried deep inside. And I understand why. She’s still learning to trust. She’s still learning to believe in herself. And she’s still learning to forgive herself. We walk in silence for a moment, the weight of our unspoken thoughts hanging between us. I can hear the faint sound of students laughing in the distance, the rustle of pages turning in the classrooms we pass by. I want to say something. I want to tell her that she doesn’t have to carry the weight of her past alone, that she can let it go, that she’s not defined by the mistakes she made. But I don’t know if she’s ready to hear that yet. And so, I keep walking beside her, letting her lead the way through the hallways of Canterlot High, letting her show me the school as if nothing has changed. But everything has changed. I’ve changed. She’s changed. I know the truth. I want to get to know her better. Maybe too much. The thought of asking her for her number crosses my mind, but I quickly shake it off. No, you dumbass. She’d think you’re weird. I know I can’t just rush in like that. This isn’t a typical high school crush or some fleeting interaction this is Sunset Shimmer someone who’s been through more than anyone should ever have to bear. And she’s changed. She’s different. She’s not the same girl I saw on screen, all harsh edges and simmering anger. There’s softness in her now, a vulnerability I can see beneath the surface. I want to help her, to be there for her. But I can’t just rush in. I need to be careful. “So, you two don’t know anyone here?” Sunset’s voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts, snapping me back to the present. I can’t even keep my focus on her my mind is still racing, my chest tight with uncertainty. I nod, trying to steady myself. “Y-yeah, I don’t know anyone… I don’t know about Snowdrop, but I don’t.” I glance at my sister, who’s still walking ahead, not paying attention to the weight of this conversation, to the way the world is shifting for me. Her excitement for the day ahead, her easy smile, contrasts sharply with the chaos swirling inside me. But I can’t let that show. I can’t be that person. I have to pull myself together. There’s a pause, a small beat of silence that feels longer than it should, before Sunset speaks again. “So, what do you think about meeting my friends? I could introduce you to them.” My friends. The words linger in the air like a melody, both inviting and terrifying. The idea of meeting the Main Six The girls who’ve been through so much, who have fought battles both internal and external, who have stood by Sunset when no one else would—it's overwhelming. I know I can’t just meet them, can’t just walk up and say “Hey, I’m here, I’m a new person in your world, can I fit in?” No. That’s not how this works. But the thought of knowing them, of finally being able to exist alongside them, is like a dream come true. Is it too soon? What will they think of me? I don’t even know how to answer her. I want to say yes, I want to be part of this new chapter, but I also don’t want to rush things. I need to take it slow, like Sunset and I are doing right now. We can’t jump to the end—we need to build it, slowly, carefully, like two strangers trying to become something more. “I would be happy if you could do that” I finally manage to say, my voice quieter than I intend, but sincere. So that's for taking thing slow. Sunset smiles, just a little, but it’s enough. She’s offering me something, something real, something more than just a casual greeting. It feels like a promise, an opening to something I’ve never had before. Friendship. Connection. Understanding. Before either of us can say anything else, Snowdrop turns back, interrupting the moment with her usual cheerful energy. “Okey, I’ll go look for someone myself, maybe under the classroom. See you later” she says, giving a wave as she hurries off, leaving me with Sunset. For a moment, there’s nothing but silence. It’s a comfortable silence, but still, it feels heavy. Like something is about to break open, and neither of us knows if we’re ready for it. I want to ask her more questions. I want to dive into her past, to try understand in person what it’s like to be her. But I don’t know how. How can I even ask her about that? How can I talk about her pain, her struggles, when I can barely even handle my own? But before I can speak, Sunset turns and begins walking toward one of the classrooms. The soft sounds of instruments drift from inside, the notes of some song echoing faintly in the hall. She doesn’t look back at me, and for a second, I think maybe she’s trying to give me space. Or maybe she just doesn’t know how to talk to me either. We’re both learning how to exist in this world, in this new version of our lives, and I can feel the weight of it all pressing down on us. When we reach the door, Sunset stops, looking back at me with that same hesitant expression I’ve seen before. “So…” she begins, her voice softer now, almost like she’s weighing every word, making sure she’s saying the right thing. “You’ve heard anything about me? Anything bad?" The question lands like a stone. I freeze, my stomach turning. Have I heard anything about her? The words hang there in the air, heavy and thick. I've heard. I've seen everything. I know about the Fall Formal, about how she tried to take over the school, how she hypnotized everyone. I know how she was a bully, how she hurt people, how she wore the mask of someone untouchable, someone who didn’t care about anyone else. I know it all. But how could I tell her that? How could I tell her that I watched all of that unfold, that I’ve seen the worst of her and yet I still believe in her? I want to say something—something reassuring, something that will make her feel like she’s not being judged. But I don’t know how. What if I say the wrong thing? What if I make it worse? My heart beats in my throat, and I can feel the sweat on the back of my neck. But I can’t say what I know. I can’t tell her the truth. Not yet. Not when I don’t even fully understand it myself. “Emm? No?” The words come out shakily, and I curse myself for it, but I hope she believes me. I hope she sees that I’m not judging her, that I’m not going to hold her past against her. Sunset’s eyes soften, just a little. There’s a flicker of relief there, and for a moment, I think she might say something more. But instead, she simply nods, her lips curling into a faint, almost sad smile. “It’s… okay,” she says quietly. “It’s just a long story. And i don't want you to hear it from someone and think badly about me” She turns away, her gaze drifting toward the instruments in the classroom, and I realize something. She’s not ready to talk about it. Not yet. Maybe she never will be. Author's Note Welcome welcome, i have fun whriting something diffrent that my first story, i have a milion ideas of how to make it good, but don't worry i haven't forgoten about other one, just chilling on this one till i get ideas on other one. Have fun reading
The Reality of Expectations (R)My chest constricted in anticipation as Sunset opened the classroom door. The quiet hum of voices drifted out with the faint sound of instruments playing. It was this. The time I had been anticipating. I looked around the room and saw them. The Main Six. Well, five of them, minus Twilight. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity. They appeared just as I had always imagined, except more bright, alive, and real. With Rainbow's self-assured posture, Fluttershy partially concealed behind her hair, Pinkie nearly pulsing with enthusiasm, Applejack resting nonchalantly on a desk, and Rarity standing poised as if awaiting a picture, my heart was pounding as I took them all in. But something felt… off. They didn’t react the way I’d imagined they would. Rainbow Dash glanced at me, then turned to Sunset with an arched brow. “Uh, who’s this?” she asked, her tone casual but slightly dismissive. That one moment took a toll on my joy and enthusiasm. I was about to answer and introduce myself, but I didn't say anything. The startling awareness that I was not meeting fictional characters caused the words to become stuck in my throat. These weren’t larger-than-life heroes from a story I loved. They were just… people. “This is…” Sunset started, hesitating for just a moment before giving me a small push forward. “This is our new student. I’m showing him around.” Rainbow leaned back against the desk, crossing her arms. “Cool, but, uh… we kinda use this classroom to practice. Maybe you can come back later?” Her words struck me like a kick to the gut despite their casual, almost irresponsible tone. I looked at the floor as I tried to take in the unexpected rejection, my cheeks flushed with shame. This was not the intended course of events. Sunset stepped in. “He’s with me, you don't have to be so mean to him anyway” she said firmly, her voice carrying a quiet strength that made me look up. The group exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of curiosity and hesitation. Finally, Applejack spoke. “We don’t do personal concerts, though” Sunset sighed, running a hand through her hair. “Guys, come on. He’s new. I thought I’d introduce him to you.” This wasn’t how I’d imagined meeting them. In my mind, they were always welcoming, always kind. Rarity would’ve exclaimed something like ‘Oh, my goodness, of course, darling, you should stay!’ Fluttershy would’ve smiled shyly but warmly. Pinkie would’ve thrown a party on the spot. But this? This felt cold, distant. Have I misunderstood them all this time? Was I wrong to think they’d be the same in real life as they were in the movies? They weren’t just characters here, they were people, with flaws, with bad days, with complexities I’d never considered. Rainbow shrugged “I mean, I guess if Sunset’s vouching for you…” Rarity stepped forward, her expression softening. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic, Rainbow. If he’s Sunset’s friend, he can stay.” Friend. The word hung in the air, heavy with implication. I wasn’t her friend, not yet. But the fact that Rarity said it made something stir in me. A small ember of hope, glowing faintly against the doubt. “Thanks” Sunset glanced at me, offering a small, encouraging smile. They settled back into their practice, I stood near the door, unsure of where to go or what to do. Sunset stayed by my side, her presence a quiet reassurance. “So,” Rarity finally said, breaking the silence as she adjusted a microphone stand. “Where are you from, darling?” Her tone was polite, but there was a hint of distance in it. I forced a smile, trying to ignore the lump in my throat. “Uh, just… not from around here.” “Clearly” Rainbow muttered under her breath, earning a nudge from Applejack. These were the people I’d idolized, the ones who’d taught me so much about friendship, about second chances. And yet, here I was, feeling like an outsider, like I didn’t belong. Sunset must’ve noticed the shift in my mood because she leaned in and whispered, “Don’t worry. They’ll warm up to you. It just takes time.” I nodded, but the doubt lingered. What if they don’t? The group's music filled the room as they began to perform, blotting away the uneasiness. It exceeded my expectations and was amazing. It was all there, the emotion, the enthusiasm. I allowed myself to lose myself in it for a moment, forgetting my uncertainties and fears. But then I looked at them again, really looked, and something inside me shifted. They weren’t perfect. They weren’t larger-than-life heroes. They were just people, flawed, complicated, and real. And maybe that was okay. Maybe this was my chance to see them for who they really were, to understand them in a way I never could’ve through a screen. Maybe this was the beginning of something real. As the song ended, Sunset turned to me, her smile a little wider now. “What do you think?” I hesitated, then smiled back. “It was awsome. But, you know, I could make it 20% cooler.” The comment hung in the air for a moment before Rainbow Dash let out a snort, a grin spreading across her face. “You’re right! That’s exactly how it works!” she said, nudging Applejack with her elbow. “Oh great,” Applejack drawled, her voice laced with playful sarcasm. “Looks like we’ve got another Rainbow Dash in the makin’. Just what we needed.” The group laughed, even Sunset chuckled softly beside me. I felt a flicker of pride. My knowledge of them saved me. I need to use stuff like that more often, I thought, silently congratulating myself. It was like I’d cracked a small part of the barrier keeping me from them, even if it was just a joke. Sunset gave me a reassuring smile. “See? You’re fitting right in already.” Her words meant more than she probably realized. The warmth in her voice, the way she looked at me like I belonged—it felt like a lifeline. I shifted my weight awkwardly, trying to think of something to say that wouldn’t make me sound stupid. “So… what are you all training for? Is there some contest or something?” Sunset raised a brow, her expression curious. “Yeah, actually. The Battle of the Bands. How’d you know that?” For a split second, my heart skipped a beat. I couldn’t exactly tell them, Oh, I know because I’ve watched your entire story unfold in a series of movies multiple times. That would be insane. Instead, I scrambled for an answer that sounded even remotely believable. “Uh, just a guess,” I said, scratching the back of my neck. “I mean, with the instruments and all… kind of makes sense, right?” Sunset studied me for a moment, her gaze sharp but not unkind. “Huh. Good guess.” The others didn’t seem to think much of it, which was a relief. Rainbow started tuning her guitar again, and Rarity was adjusting a microphone stand, but Sunset’s eyes lingered on me a moment longer before she finally smiled and looked away. “So, what’s the Battle of the Bands all about?” I asked, genuinely curious to hear it from them instead of just replaying the movie in my head. Rainbow jumped in immediately, her enthusiasm practically radiating off her. “It’s gonna be epic! Bands from all over the school competing to see who’s the best. Spoiler alert, it’s gonna be us.” “Don’t go countin’ your chickens before they hatch,” Applejack said, rolling her eyes. “We’ve got some stiff competition this year.” “Pfft, please,” Rainbow shot back. “No one can touch us. We’re unstoppable!” Pinkie Pie bounced over, waving a pair of drumsticks in the air. “Especially with me on drums! Ba-da-da-da-da!” she exclaimed, mimicking an imaginary drumroll. “So… are you guys all in the same band?” I asked, even though I already knew the answer. “Sure are!” Rainbow said proudly, slinging her guitar strap over her shoulder. “We’re the Rainbooms, and we’re gonna blow everyone away!” “Uh, we’ll see about that,” Applejack said with a smirk, clearly used to Rainbow’s overconfidence. I was excited to be here, to be a part of their world, even if it was only on the outskirts, on the one hand. The sense that I was an outsider looking in, however, persisted. I wanted to contribute to the debate by saying something, but each time I tried, the words stuck in my throat. Sunset must’ve noticed my hesitation because she leaned in closer and said quietly, “Don’t worry, they’re a little overwhelming at first, but you’ll get used to it.” “Thanks,” I said softly. “No problem,” she replied That small moment between us gave me a little more courage. “So… you guys are pretty serious about this competition, huh?” “Serious? Pfft, more like super serious,” Pinkie said, hopping up and down. “We’ve got costumes and choreography and everything!” Rarity perked up at the mention of costumes. “Oh, darling, the costumes are simply divine! I designed them myself, of course. You should come see them sometime.” “Yeah,” I said, trying to sound casual even though my heart was racing. “That’d be cool.” “Cool?” Rarity repeated, raising a perfectly manicured brow. “They’re more than cool, darling—they’re spectacular!” The practice session wrapped up, Sunset turned to me. “So, what’d you think?” “It was awesome. You guys are… really talented.” “Thanks,” she said, her cheeks tinting slightly pink. Rainbow punched me lightly on the arm. “Stick with us, and maybe you’ll pick up some of our awesomeness too.” The bell rang, cutting through the air like an unwelcome alarm. Sunset stepped forward, her warm smile not fading. “So, see you at lunch? I hope you join us.” “Yeah, sure. I’ll be there.” As the group dispersed, I suddenly remembered something crucial Shit, I need to take classes. I forgot. My excitement had completely overshadowed the fact that I was now a student again, a younger version of myself, back in high school. I felt the weight of it settle over me as I stepped out of the music room. I’m back to my younger self. This is a second chance, right? A chance to do things differently. But… where do I even start? My thoughts drifted to something else entirely I need a smoke. I’d been smoking since I turned 18 something about it had always calmed my nerves, even when I knew it wasn’t healthy. But now? Now, I didn’t feel the pull, the urge to light one up. Still, I missed the taste, the ritual of it. “Hey, you going?” I looked up, startled, to see Applejack standing nearby, her brow raised in question. “Yeah, yeah,” I said quickly, though my voice betrayed my hesitation. Wait… what class do I even start with? As if reading my mind, Sunset walked over, holding out a piece of paper. “Oh, here,” she said with a small laugh. “I was supposed to give this to you earlier. Your schedule.” I took it, my fingers brushing against hers for a brief moment. “Thanks” “Guess you’ll be alright now,” Applejack said with a grin. “Yeah… yeah, I’ll be fine,” I replied, more to convince myself than them. As they walked away, I couldn’t help but wonder How did Snowdrop find her class without a schedule? Nah, she probably figured it out. She’s always been resourceful like that. With a deep breath, I scanned my schedule. First up math. Great. It was almost excruciatingly uneventful in the math class. I kept my head down as I slipped into a seat at the rear of the room. I tried to concentrate, but my thoughts kept straying while the teacher babbled on about quadratic equations. I’m back in high school. I’m 16 again. This is supposed to be a fresh start, but it feels… weird. Like I don’t belong here. Every so often, I caught snippets of conversation from the students around me. They weren’t talking to me, of course, but about me. “That’s the new guy, right? The one hanging out with Sunset Shimmer?” “Yeah. Wonder what his deal is.” The whispers weren’t malicious, but they weren’t exactly welcoming either. I kept my focus on the teacher, pretending not to hear. Next were two back-to-back English classes. I moved through them like a ghost, barely speaking, barely making eye contact. No one asked me anything, and I didn’t offer anything in return. But the whispers followed me. “He’s with Sunset, huh? Didn’t think she’d make new friends.” “Do you think he knows?” “Knows what?” “About what she did at the Fall Formal?” I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to ignore them. They don’t know her like I do. She’s changed. She’s not that person anymore. But the comments continued to weigh heavily on me. I kept getting the impression that I was an outsider and that people were criticizing me for simply hanging around with her. By the end of the second English lesson, I was exhausted. With my thoughts racing, I slung my bag over my shoulder and made my way to the cafeteria. This is harder than I thought it would be. I wanted this—this second chance, this world—but maybe I underestimated how difficult it would be to actually fit in. As I moved through the hallways, the sounds of students laughing and conversing blended into a monotonous hum. Even though I really wanted to hide in a quiet place, I knew I couldn't. I couldn't refuse Sunset's invitation to join her and her companions for lunch. Besides, I thought, trying to steel myself this is what I’ve always wanted, right? To be here, to be part of their world. I can’t give up now. I pushed open the doors to the cafeteria, taking a deep breath as I stepped inside. With Stundents huddled around tables, conversing and eating, the space was a flurry of activity. Almost instantly, I saw Sunset, seated at a table close to the middle of the room with the others. Her grin was comforting as she waved me over after catching my sight. As I sat down, the chatter at the table quieted briefly, the girls glancing at me with curiosity. Sunset leaned in slightly “So, how were your first classes?” Before I could answer, Rarity chimed in, her polished voice carrying a hint of genuine interest. “Yes, darling, do tell. Were the teachers accommodating? Did you feel comfortable?” “They were… fine,” I said hesitantly. My voice sounded small, even to me. “No one really talked to me, though. They were whispering about me being with Sunset. What’s up with that?” The table went silent for a moment, the girls exchanging glances. Rainbow raised an eyebrow, her usual cocky demeanor giving way to a more serious expression. “Yeah, well… people here can be kinda judgmental sometimes” “It’s true,” Applejack added, her tone steady. “A lotta folks ‘round here still got their minds set on old grudges, y’know?” Sunset sighed softly, her eyes downcast. “I told you before… I don’t have the best reputation here. People haven’t forgotten what I used to be.” Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. I wanted to reach across the table, to tell her I understood, that I knew exactly how she felt. But I couldn’t not without giving myself away. Perfect, I thought this is my chance to use my knowledge of the future. I can steer things in the right direction, help her and her friends get through what’s coming. “Don’t worry about them,” I said, trying to sound confident. “People always talk, but it doesn’t mean anything. Besides, you’ve got friends now. That’s what matters.” Sunset gave me a small, grateful smile, but I could tell my words hadn’t completely eased her mind.As the conversation continued, I tried my best to fit in, to contribute without overstepping. The girls were kind, but there was still a barrier, an invisible wall that reminded me I was the outsider here. And then… time stopped. It was like the world froze mid-breath. The hum of the cafeteria, the laughter, the clinking of trays it all fell silent. My heart pounded in my chest as I looked around, panic rising like a tidal wave. “Hello?” I called out, my voice trembling. And then, I heard it. A voice deep, booming, and resonant filled the space around me. It wasn’t coming from any one direction it was everywhere, surrounding me, pressing into me. “Nuh-uh,” the voice said, each syllable heavy with authority. “No shortcuts.” I felt my stomach drop, my knees weakening as the voice continued. “You’ve been given a second chance—a chance to make things right. But if you try to cheat, to take the easy way out…” The air grew colder, the weight of the words sinking into my chest like stones. “There will be consequences.” I wanted to respond, to scream, to ask what it meant, but the voice gave me no room to speak. “This one will go freely, the same as your first life. But if you fail again, if you squander this chance…” A low rumble echoed through the frozen cafeteria, and I felt the weight of those unspoken words. “…you will suffer.” And just like that, time resumed. The sounds of the cafeteria rushed back in, overwhelming my senses. I gasped, my chest tightening as I struggled to breathe. My tray shook in my hands, and I set it down quickly, afraid I might drop it. “Are you okay?” Sunset’s voice broke through the noise, her expression etched with concern. “Yeah,” I rasped, forcing a weak smile. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just… give me a second.” I tried to steady my breathing, my mind racing. What the hell had just happened? That voice it wasn’t human. It couldn’t have been. The girls were still looking at me, their worry evident. I couldn’t let them see how shaken I was. “You sure you’re alright?” Applejack asked, her tone softer now. “Yeah,” I lied, waving her off. “Just a little lightheaded. Probably didn’t eat enough this morning.” They seemed to accept the excuse, but I could tell Sunset wasn’t entirely convinced. She kept watching me, her eyes searching mine like she was trying to figure me out. No shortcuts. As a sobering reminder of the stakes, the words replayed in my mind. They had given me another chance, but it wasn't a free pass. My understanding of their world was insufficient to direct me. It was the hard way for me to do this. I forced myself to concentrate by taking a big breath. The battle of the bands was approaching, and I needed to be there emotionally as well as physically if I wanted to really support Sunset and her friends. Like a mantra, the thought kept repeating itself in my mind. I couldn't simply give them clues about the Sirens or alert them to the impending disaster. I would risk everything if I did. The voice whatever it was had made that abundantly clear. No shortcuts. No cheats. But that left me in a bind. How could I help Sunset and the others without revealing what I knew? How could I navigate a world where I was supposed to know nothing? My mind spiraled with questions, the weight of it pressing down on me. And then I saw her. My sister. Snowdrop ran across the cafeteria, tears streaming down her face. Her sobs cut through,my heart twisted at the sight. Without thinking, I stood up so fast my chair nearly toppled over. I had no plan, no idea what had happened, but none of that mattered. “Snowy!” I called out, but she didn’t stop. She didn’t even turn around. I didn’t care if people were staring. I didn’t care if it made me look weird. My sister was crying, and nothing else mattered.I started to follow her, weaving through the tables as quickly as I could. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw someone stand up to come after me Sunset, her expression a mix of worry and confusion. But I didn’t wait for her. Snowdrop disappeared into the hallway, and I picked up my pace, my heart pounding in my chest. She pushed open the door to the girls’ bathroom and ran inside. I skidded to a halt outside the door, my hand hovering over it for a moment before I knocked. “Hey, Snowy?” My voice was soft but urgent. “It’s me. What’s going on?” “Just go!” she shouted from the other side. Her voice cracked, thick with tears. “Leave me alone!” Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, but I didn’t move. “Snowy, please,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady. “What happened? Talk to me.” There was silence for a moment, and then her muffled voice came through the door, trembling with emotion. “It’s because of her… That girl with the orange hair!” Sunset. I felt my stomach drop as I realized what she meant. “What do you mean? What happened?” Snowdrop sniffled, her words tumbling out in a rush. “Everyone in class hates me because they saw me with her! They said I’m just like her, that I’ll turn on them They’re laughing at me, whispering about me behind my back. I-I just wanted to make friends…” Her voice broke on the last word, and I felt my heart shatter. I leaned my head against the door, closing my eyes as I tried to process what she’d said. I knew Sunset had a bad reputation. But I hadn’t realized how much it would affect Snowdrop. Just being seen with Sunset was enough to turn people against her? “That’s not fair,” I muttered, my fists clenching at my sides. “That’s not fair at all.” I heard footsteps behind me and turned to see Sunset standing at the corner of the hallway. She must have heard everything, and the look on her face confirmed it. Her eyes were wide, her lips pressed into a thin line, and there was a deep sadness in her expression. “Sunset…” I started, but she shook her head. “Let me talk to her” Snowdrop was my sister, my responsibility. But there was something in Sunset’s eyes—a determination that I couldn’t ignore. “Okay,” I said finally, stepping aside. “But be gentle. She’s… she’s really upset.” Sunset nodded and approached the door, knocking lightly. “Snowdrop? It’s me, Sunset.” There was no response at first, but then Snowdrop’s voice came through, shaky and uncertain. “What do you want?” “I just want to talk,” Sunset said. Her tone was calm, soothing. “Can I come in?” There was a long pause, and then the door creaked open just enough for Sunset to slip inside. The minutes dragged on, each one feeling like an eternity. I strained to hear their voices, but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. Finally, the door creaked open, and Sunset stepped out. Her eyes were watering. The type that remain, heavy and relentless, rather than the kind that softly well up and vanish after a brief blink. The kind of tears that result after a very sad experience. She attempted, but failed, to remove them with her sleeve. Her emotions were bare and visible on her face. She turned down the corridor and muttered an apology. She walked quickly and unsteadily, as if she were attempting to outrun whatever feeling had taken over. I was unsure of what to do until I heard Snowdrop’s voice faintly from the bathroom. “Go to her,I’ll be fine. I see the way you look at her… you like her, don’t you? I’ll be okay.” Sunset needed someone, and I wasn't going to let her face this alone. Without saying anything else, I turned and rushed after her. I found her further down the hallway, sitting on the floor near the lockers. She had her knees pulled up to her chest, her face buried in her arms, and her shoulders shook with quiet tears. It was a scene that struck me harder than I anticipated. Sunset Shimmer, the confident, fiery girl I'd seen on film numerous times. But now she appeared so little and defenseless. “Hey, Sunny,” I said softly, approaching her. The nickname slipped out before I could stop myself. I’d always wanted to call her that, but now it felt bittersweet, almost wrong. She lifted her head slightly, her tear-streaked face peeking out from behind her arms. “Don’t,” she said, her voice hoarse and trembling. “Don’t call me that. Don’t… don’t try to make this okay.” “Why not?” I asked, crouching down next to her. “I mean it, Sunset. I want to help.” “Why?” she shot back, her voice rising. “Why would you want to help me? Why would you even want to talk to me? I’m just… I’m just a stupid, selfish girl who ruined everything. Snowdrop’s right I’m nothing but trouble.” Her words stung, not because I believed them, but because I could see how much she did. She wasn’t just saying it, she truly thought she didn’t deserve kindness. “That’s not true,” I said firmly, sitting down beside her. “You’re not trouble, Sunset. You’re not stupid or selfish. You’re…” I paused, struggling to find the right words. “You’re someone who made mistakes. Everyone does. But that doesn’t define who you are now.” She shook her head, her tears starting up again. “You don’t understand. You don’t know what I did.” “I do, Sunset.” The words slipped out before I could stop them. Her head snapped up, her wide, tear-filled eyes locking onto mine. “You… what?” I hadn’t meant to say that. I couldn’t tell her how I knew. The voice the warning it all came flooding back. “I mean,” I stammered, trying to recover. “I’ve lied okey… I'vr heard things. Rumors, you know? About what happened at the Fall Formal. But none of that matters to me. I don’t care about who you were then, Sunset. I care about who you are now.” She stared at me, her expression a mix of confusion, hope, and fear. “Why? Why would you care?” “Because I see something in you,” I said, my voice shaking slightly. “I see someone who’s trying so hard to be better, even when it feels impossible. Someone who’s stronger than they realize.” Her lips quivered, and for a moment, I thought she might start crying again. But then she said, “You don’t know what you’re talking about.” “I do,” I insisted. “And I don’t care about what you did in your past. None of that matters to me.” For a moment, there was silence. Then, softly, she asked, “How could you possibly know that?” The air around me seemed to grow heavy, and a sharp, searing pain shot through my left hand. It was so sudden, so intense, that I cried out without thinking. “OW, FUCK!” I shouted, clutching my hand as the pain radiated through it. “Are you okay?!” Sunset asked, her voice filled with panic. I looked down and saw a thin, straight line of blood running across my arm, as if someone had sliced it with a razor-sharp knife. It wasn’t deep enough to need stitches, but it was deep and the pain was unbearable. Blood dripped onto the floor, pooling in dark spots. “I… I don’t know,” I said through gritted teeth, my mind racing. The voice. The warning. It had been real. Sunset reached for my hand, her own trembling. “Let me see.” “No,” I said quickly, pulling away. “It’s fine. It’s nothing.” “It’s not nothing!” she said, her voice breaking. “You’re bleeding! You need help!” Her concern only made the moment harder. She didn’t know, couldn’t know, what was really happening. I couldn’t explain it to her, not without risking more pain, more consequences. “I’m fine,” I lied, standing up and cradling my hand against my chest. “Really. It’s just a scratch.” AW FUCK, IT SHOULDNT HURT THIS MUCH IT FEELS LIKE IT IS GETTING SAWED OFF. She didn’t look convinced, but she didn’t argue. Instead, she stood up as well, her eyes filled with guilt. “This is my fault,” she said softly. “If I hadn’t—” “Stop,” I interrupted. “This isn’t your fault, Sunset. None of this is your fault.” I said gridding my teath. She looked at me, her expression fragile and uncertain. “Why are you so nice to me?” “Because you deserve it” Holy shit i'm gonna pass out For a moment, neither of us spoke. Then, slowly, she reached out and took my uninjured hand in hers. “Thank you” Author's Note Okey just wonna get one thing out of the line, this isn't said in story but this is his first penalty, it's the weakest, in 3-4 comes well, you will prob see only mh can make decisions i don't know what he'll do :)) but he cannot go with easy route, it would be too easy right? just spit everything and it doesn't happend, i have big plans for this, but i will type this in free type, like 5k words per chapter are max, today is the day it came out so i wrote 3 chapters to show how the story is gonna go, the consequences won't affect only him.
Friendship Rekindled (R)"Come on" Sunset spoke softly, motioning me to follow her. Her speech was calm, but her eyes were filled with concern. "We need to get that looked at." I did not argue. The pain in my palm remained severe as we made our way into the hallway. Sunset walked a little ahead of me, periodically checking over her shoulder to ensure I was keeping up. “Are you okay?” she asked quietly. “I’m fine,” I mumbled, though my voice didn’t sound convincing, even to me. We arrived at the nurse's office, and Sunset lightly knocked before pushing the door open. The nurse, a pleasant-looking woman with graying hair and a calm manner, looked up from her desk. “What happened here?” she asked, her eyes immediately falling on my hand, which was still dripping blood. “Come, sit down.” I obeyed, sitting on the side of the examination bed as Sunset stood nearby, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. The nurse grabbed a set of gloves and some disinfectant. "Let me see," she said, gesturing for my hand. I hesitated for a moment before reluctantly holding it out. The sight of the deep, straight cut made her frown. “This looks like someone took a razor to you,” she said, her tone sharp with concern. Her eyes darted to Sunset. “Did she do this to you? Should I call the police?” Sunset’s face fell, her eyes widening in shock and hurt. “What? No! I would never—” “She didn’t do anything!” I interrupted quickly, my voice louder than I intended. Sunset flinched slightly, and I immediately regretted my tone. “This isn’t her fault. She didn’t touch me.” The nurse’s skeptical gaze lingered on Sunset for a moment longer before returning to me. “Then how did this happen?” What could I say? That this was some divine punishment for breaking the rules of a second chance in an alternate universe? Yeah, right. That would go over well. “I… uh…” I stammered, looking down at the floor. “I was messing around with… a piece of glass. It was stupid. I wasn’t paying attention, and I just… cut myself.” The nurse raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced. “A piece of glass? Where? In school?” “Yeah,” I lied, my voice shaky. “It was just… lying around, I guess. I wasn’t thinking.” Sunset opened her mouth to say something, but I shot her a look, silently pleading with her to stay quiet. She pressed her lips together, her expression torn. The nurse sighed and shook her head, muttering something under her breath as she grabbed the disinfectant. “You need to be more careful” she said, dabbing at the wound with a cotton ball. The sting was immediate and intense, but I didn’t flinch. She cleaned the cut thoroughly before wrapping my hand in a bandage, her movements precise. “You’re lucky it wasn’t deeper,” she said. “Do you want me to call your parents? They should know about this.” “No!” I said quickly, my heart racing. “No, it’s fine. I’ll… I’ll tell them myself.” The nurse frowned but didn’t press the issue. “Alright, but you need to be more responsible. And if this happens again, I will call someone, understood?” “Understood" We left the office. Sunset walked beside me, her hands stuffed into the pockets of her jacket. “What was that?” she asked after a moment, her voice low but filled with concern. “What was what?” I replied, avoiding her gaze. “You know what I mean,” she said, stopping in her tracks. “That whole story about the glass. It didn’t make any sense.” “It doesn’t matter” “It does matter,” she insisted, stepping closer. “That wound… it didn’t look like an accident. And the way you reacted…” She trailed off, her tone softening. “Please, just tell me the truth.” “I can’t” “Why not?” “Because you wouldn’t believe me!” I turned to face her, my eyes stinging with unshed tears. “You’d think I’m crazy, and you’d be right.” Her expression softened, her concern outweighing her confusion. “Try me,” she said gently. I looked away, swallowing hard. I couldn’t tell her. Not about the voice, not about the punishment, not about the fact that I wasn’t even supposed to be here. “It’s just… complicated,” I said finally. “I’m sorry, Sunset. I can’t explain it. Not now.” “Why did you lie?” she asked, her voice trembling slightly. “You told me earlier you hadn’t heard the rumors about me. Was that just a joke to you? Did you say that so you could laugh at me behind my back, waiting until I wouldn’t see it coming?” Her words hurt not because they were true, but because I had messed up everything. I silently cursed myself, feeling the weight of my previous decisions slamming down on me. My reluctance, half-truths, and poorly thought-out responses had all contributed to this moment. “Sunset, no,” I said quickly, shaking my head. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” she pressed, her voice cracking. “Because it feels like you’re just another person judging me for something I can’t change. Something I’ve been trying so hard to move past.” “Sunset. I did hear something… but not until after you gave me the tour. And even then, I didn’t care.” “You… didn’t care?” “No, I didn’t. Why should I? That’s in the past, right? It doesn’t matter to me what you did before. What matters is who you are now.” She blinked, visibly taken aback. “But I… I tried to take over the school. I tried to make everyone’s life miserable. Don’t you get that?” “I do,” I said, stepping closer. “I get that you made mistakes. Big ones. But who hasn’t? You’re trying to make up for it. You’re giving everything you have to be better, to show people that you’ve changed. I see that.” Her lips parted slightly, but she didn’t say anything. Her expression was a mix of surprise and disbelief, as if she couldn’t quite comprehend what I was saying. “And honestly,” I continued, “why should I judge you for your past when I can see how hard you’re working to move forward? Sunset. Your past doesn’t define you. What defines you is what you’re doing now, how you’re living now.” The words came tumbling out of me, and I realized I meant every single one of them. Her eyes widened slightly, and I could see the wheels turning in her mind. “Your past is not today,” I added quietly, my voice soft but firm. For a moment, there was silence. Sunset’s lips trembled, and she looked away, blinking rapidly as if to fight back tears. “You… you really mean that?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “I do” I said without hesitation. She looked back at me, her expression softening. “But why? Why do you care?” “Because I see you” I said simply. “Not the person you used to be, not the mistakes you made. I see you. And you’re worth caring about, Sunset. You’re worth it.” Her breath hitched, and for a moment, I thought she might cry. But instead, she gave me a small, shaky smile. “You’re… different,” “Maybe,” I said, shrugging slightly. “But I think you’re pretty different, too. In the best way.” Sunset smiled faintly as she turned to leave. “Just… check on your sister, okay? And maybe… it’s better if I don’t talk to her right now. She needs you more than me.” I nodded, watching her walk away.I found sis standing just outside the bathroom, arms crossed, her face streaked with dried tears. Her expression softened when she saw me, but then her eyes flicked to my bandaged arm. Her concern was immediate. “Hey, I’m sor— Oh my god, what happened to you?!” she blurted out, rushing toward me. “What happened? Oh my god, your arm…” “It’s good, don’t worry,” I said, raising my hands to calm her down. The sting in my arm was still fresh, but I forced a small smile. “It’s fine, really. Just an accident.” She narrowed her eyes at me, pointing to the bandage. “What could you accidentally do to get something like that?” Her voice wavered between worry and frustration, and I could see her mind racing to fill in the blanks. I looked away, my thoughts a jumble. I couldn’t tell her the truth. “It’s nothing, Snowy. Just… bad timing, that’s all.” She didn’t look convinced, but she didn’t press further. “You’re impossible,” she said, shaking her head. “But you’re also bleeding through the bandage.” I glanced at my arm, noticing the faint red stain seeping through the white. Damn. I hadn’t even realized. “C’mon, Snowy,” I said, attempting to steer the conversation away. “You’ve got to say sorry to Sunset.” Her eyes widened, and she took a step back. “What? No way. She’s the reason people are talking about me! Why should I—” “Don’t even start” I interrupted, taking her hand gently but firmly. “This isn’t about blame. Just trust me on this, okay?” She hesitated, her lips trembling, but eventually nodded. “Fine. But only because you’re making me.” We walked back to the cafeteria. I could already imagine the looks we’d get when we entered, and the thought made my stomach churn. The girls were still seated at the same table, but their faces were different now harder, colder. Sunset was sitting with her hands clasped in her lap, her gaze fixed on the floor. Applejack was the first to notice us. She stood up, her hands on her hips, her usual kind expression replaced with something stern. “Well, if it ain’t the liar,” she said, her voice sharp and cutting. My heart dropped. “Oh, fuck,” I thought. “She told them.” Snowdrop glanced up at me, her confusion evident. I squeezed her hand reassuringly, though my own confidence was quickly unraveling. “Hold on, let me explain,” I said, stepping forward. “Explain what?” Rainbow Dash shot back, leaning forward on the table. “That you’ve been lying to Sunset this whole time? That you’ve been messing with her just like—” “That’s not what happened!” I said, cutting her off. My voice cracked slightly, but I pushed through. “It’s not like that at all.” Rarity raised a delicate brow, her arms crossed. “Then what is it like, darling? Because from where we’re standing, it looks an awful lot like you’ve been playing games with her.” “I care about her,” I said, my voice quieter now. “More than you think.” That seemed to catch their attention. Even Pinkie Pie, who’d been unusually quiet, tilted her head curiously. “Then why lie?” Applejack asked, her tone softer but still firm. “If you care so much, why couldn’t you just be honest?” Because I’m not supposed to be here. Because I’m from another world. Because I know things about all of you that I shouldn’t. But I couldn’t say any of that. Not without risking more consequences. “I didn’t mean to lie,” I said finally, my gaze falling to the floor. “I just… I got caught up. I didn’t know how to say what I wanted to say without making things worse.” There was a long silence, broken only by Snowdrop’s small, trembling voice. “It’s true. He’s not lying now. He’s just… bad at talking about his feelings.” The girls exchanged glances, their expressions softening slightly. Finally, Sunset spoke. Her voice was quiet but steady. “I told them because I wanted to be honest. But… I believe you. I just… I need to know that you’re being honest with me, too.” I nodded, my throat tight with emotion. “I am, Sunset. I swear.” Her lips curved into a small, hesitant smile. “Okay. Then let’s start over.” “I’m sorry, Sunset,” I said, my voice trembling slightly. “And to all of you, really. I’ve been… acting weird. It’s just… all of this is so new to me.” I gestured vaguely, hoping they’d understand. “A new school, meeting all of you… I’ve never really had friends before" Real ones, anyway. "And Sunset…” I paused, my eyes meeting hers. “You were the first person who was nice enough to actually talk to me.” I saw Sunset’s expression soften slightly, her lips parting as if to say something, but she stayed quiet. The others exchanged glances. Of course, the reality was more complicated than that. I wasn't just a new kid trying to fit in I was an outsider in their universe. But at least some of what I stated was accurate. Back in my own world, I didn't have many pals. I had it at school, but it was short and shallow, and it was more about who I could rely on to help me get away with stealing or fighting. This was different. Snowdrop took a step forward, her voice small but steady. “I’m sorry too, Sunset. I was… I was too harsh. I didn’t mean to make things worse. It’s just… people were talking about me because of you, and I didn’t know how to handle it.” She looked down, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. “But I shouldn’t have blamed you for that. It wasn’t fair. So… can you forgive me?” Sunset blinked, visibly taken aback. Then, a gentle smile crept across her face. “Of course,” she said softly, her voice warm. “I know what it’s like to feel like everyone’s watching you, judging you.” Snowdrop looked up at her, her eyes glistening. “Thank you” The tension in the air eased, and the once-intense expressions on the rest of the group softened. Applejack let out a small chuckle, her hands resting on her hips. “Well, that wasn’t so hard, was it?” I forced a small smile, but inside, I felt like I’d just run a marathon. “It was” I thought to myself. With the apologies out of the way, the girls finally noticed my bandaged arm. Rarity was the first to speak up, her sharp eye for detail immediately picking up on it. “Darling, what happened to your arm?” she asked, her voice filled with concern. “That looks dreadful!” “I…” I hesitated, my mind scrambling for an answer. Sunset stepped in, her voice calm and reassuring. “It was an accident,” she said, cutting in before I could speak. “He cut himself on some glass earlier. Isn’t that right?” I nodded quickly, grateful for her intervention. “Yeah. It was stupid. Just… wasn’t paying attention, I guess.” Rarity winced. “Oh, dear. That sounds awful. You really should be more careful!” “Yeah,” Rainbow added, leaning back in her seat. “Don’t need you getting all banged up on your first week here.” Sunset shot me a quick glance, and I could tell she knew the lie was flimsy. But she didn’t push me, and for that, I was thankful. The conversation shifted to lighter topics after that, and the tension continued to fade. Snowdrop seemed to relax as well. Applejack leaned back in her seat, gesturing toward a table a little further away. “See over there? That’s where my sister and her friends usually sit. They’re good kids don’t care much about what other folks think or any of that reputation nonsense. I bet they’d love to get to know you, Snowdrop.” Snowdrop hesitated, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. “You really think so?” “Course I do,” Applejack said with a warm smile. “Go on now. They ain’t gonna bite.” Snowdrop followed her gaze to the table where three familiar faces sat Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. Seeing them in person was cool. They were talking animatedly, their hands gesturing wildly, their laughter spilling over like sunlight. Snowdrop glanced back at me and the others, her uncertainty plain to see. “I don’t know… what if they don’t like me?” “They will,” I said, my voice more confident than I felt. “Trust me on this. They’ve got good hearts.” Snowdrop bit her lip but nodded. Slowly, she made her way to their table. The Crusaders stopped talking as she approached, their curiosity clear on their faces. Snowdrop hesitated for a moment before saying something I couldn’t quite hear.Then, to my relief, Apple Bloom grinned and motioned for her to sit down. They talked for a moment, and then Scootaloo said something that made Snowdrop laugh. Watching them, I felt a wave of relief. The Crusaders were exactly as I’d imagined them kind, welcoming, and full of energy. “See?” Applejack said, nudging me with her elbow. “Told ya they’d take care of her.” I nodded, smiling to myself. “Yeah, I know.” Sunset, sitting next to me, tapped the chair on her right. “You should sit, too. You’re still our friend, right? We’re starting from the beginning.” This wasn’t how I thought things would go when I first got here. Right now, they were giving me the chance to be part of something I’d only dreamed about. Slowly, I nodded and i've sat next to her. “Thanks” The girls started chatting again, their voices warm and familiar. Sunset leaned toward me slightly, her voice low. “Are you okay now?” "Yeah,” I said. “I’m okay. Just… a lot to take in, you know?” She smiled, her expression soft. “Yeah, I get that. But it gets better, i was there i know.” Her words lingered with me as the conversation moved on. I caught glimpses of Snowdrop at her new table. She was smiling, laughing with the Crusaders as if they’d been friends forever. She’s gonna be okay, I thought to myself.The Crusaders will make sure of that Sunset nudged me gently. “Hey, you with us?” I blinked, realizing I’d zoned out. “Yeah. Sorry.” Rainbow snorted. “He’s probably just overwhelmed by how awesome we all are.” That even made me laugh. It was difficult not to laugh with them; they had a way of making things seem lighter and easier. But what do I do now? Sirens are approaching, and I don't have any magic, no plan, nothing. Can I just sit back and let them win? But how can I help Sunset... Author's Note Okey this is boring chapter i know that, just needed to straighten this situation, filler chapter i think? the next ones will be better i swear. Have fun anyway.
The God Who Laughs (R)The bell rang to signify the end of the day, and as I packed my bag, my heart beat with excitement. This is it. This is where they’ll ask me to hang out. Maybe we’d go to Sugarcube Corner, just like in the show. I could practically taste the milkshakes and hear the laughter echoing from their usual booth. Spending time with them bonding with Sunset—felt like a dream about to come true. I hurried to the front doors of the school, adrenaline fueling every step. I spotted them almost immediately, Sunset, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, huddled together, chatting and laughing. My nerves tingled as I approached. This is it, But then, Sunset turned to me and gave a small wave. “See you tomorrow!” “Yeah, bye!” Pinkie Pie chimed in, her usual bubbly energy in full force. “Later!” Applejack added with a tip of her hat. And just like that, they were gone. They turned as a group and walked off together, chatting amongst themselves. The warm anticipation I’d felt just moments ago evaporated and was replaced by a hollow ache. What? That’s it? No invite? No “hey, want to come with us?” Nothing? I shoved my hands into my pockets, trying to mask the disappointment that threatened to take over. “Guess it’s still too early” They’re probably still getting to know me. That’s all it is. Right? I stood near the doors for a moment more, watching them disappear down the street, until a familiar voice interrupted my thoughts. “Hey, big b,” Snowdrop called, walking toward me. Her expression was softer than usual, her gaze a little uncertain. “You ready to go?” “Yeah, let’s go.” As we walked, the sound of our footsteps on the pavement filled the silence. Snowdrop glanced at me a few times, her fidgeting telling me she had something on her mind. “Hey…” she started, her voice hesitant. “I just… I wanted to say sorry again. For what I said to Sunset. It wasn’t fair, and I feel awful about it.” Her words pulled me out of my spiraling thoughts, and I gave her a small smile. “It’s okay, Snowy. You already apologized. Sunset’s cool, she knows you didn’t mean it.” She nodded but didn’t look convinced. “Still… I feel like I messed up. I just didn’t know how to deal with everything. New school, new people, and then you’re all buddy-buddy with someone everyone whispers about… I got scared, I guess.” Her words stung a little, but I understood. “Hey, I get it. Change is hard. But you’re doing okay. You’ve got the Crusaders now, right?” That got a small smile out of her. “Yeah, they’re great. Apple Bloom’s hilarious, and Sweetie Belle wants me to join their… um, what do they call it? Cutie Mark Crusader thing?” “Sounds about right,” I said with a chuckle. “They’ll take good care of you.” Snowdrop fell quiet after that, and my thoughts drifted elsewhere,to the gnawing unease that had been following me all day. I couldn’t stop thinking about the entity that had spoken to me, the searing pain in my arm, and the cryptic warning it had left behind. No shortcuts. The words echoed in my mind like a mantra. What does it even mean? I can’t use what I know about this world without paying for it somehow? I know every villain, every challenge, every quote by heart. How the hell am I supposed to help anyone if I can’t use that knowledge? Frustration boiled in my chest, but I pushed it down. Snowdrop didn’t need to see me like this, not when she was already feeling guilty. Still, the questions gnawed at me. What even was that entity? Some kind of divine overseer? A cruel reminder that I wasn’t really a part of this world? I clenched my fist, feeling the faint throb in my bandaged arm. Was this punishment? Or a warning of worse things to come? “Hey,” Snowdrop said, pulling me out of my thoughts. “You okay? You’ve been quiet.” “Yeah, just thinking about… stuff.” She raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced, but didn’t press the issue. “Well, don’t think too hard, okay? You’re not great at it.” I let out a small laugh, grateful for her attempt to lighten the mood. “Yeah, yeah. Thanks for the vote of confidence.” By the time we got home, the weight of the day felt heavier than before. As Snowdrop went inside her room, I stood in the corridor, staring at my wrapped arm. “No shortcuts,” I whispered to myself. “Fine. If that’s how it has to be, then I’ll figure it out. One step at a time.” I went into my room, flopped onto my bed and let out a long sigh, staring at the ceiling. My arm throbbed faintly, and I glanced at the bandage. It looked rough, frayed at the edges and slightly darkened from the blood that had soaked through earlier. Maybe it does need stitches after all I thought grimly. I peeled the bandage off slowly, hissing at the sting as the fabric tugged at the raw wound. “Woah,” I whispered, staring at the deep, jagged line running along my arm. The edges were red and angry, and it looked worse than I’d let myself admit earlier. Definitely not normal. “Nah,” I mumbled to myself. “Don’t have time for this.” I fumbled with the old bandage, wrapping it back around my arm. Yeah, I know, it’s bad, but whatever. All I wanted was to crawl under the covers, turn on my laptop, and lose myself in an episode of—oh. I froze, staring blankly at my desk. There was no laptop. No show to escape into. The laugh that bubbled up felt hollow and bitter. “Oh God, I’m dumb,” I muttered, shaking my head at the cruel irony of it all. “Yeah, you are,” came a voice from the doorway. I yelped, spinning around to see Snowdrop leaning casually against the frame, a smirk on her face. “Geez, Snowy!” I said, clutching my chest. “Don’t scare me like that!” “Sorry, not sorry,” she said with a shrug, her grin unrepentant. She sauntered into the room, her eyes immediately zeroing in on my arm. “Again, what happened to your arm?” “Nothing,” I said quickly, pulling the sleeve of my shirt down over the bandage. “Uh-huh,” she said, clearly not buying it. She leaned closer, her face full of exaggerated suspicion. “Let me see.” “No, it’s fine—” Before I could stop her, she darted forward and poked my arm right where the wound was. “OW!” I yelled, jerking back. “Why would you do that?” Snowdrop laughed, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Huh. That’s weird. Nothing hurts you, but you’re still reacting?” She poked me again, just to prove her point. I swatted her hand away, glaring at her. “Stop it! You’re the worst.” “And you are dumb” she shot back, sticking out her tongue. “Yeah? Well, you’re annoying,” I retorted, but there was no heat in my words. Snowdrop just grinned, completely unfazed. “Eyyy, no need to be mean, big bro.” She crossed her arms, tilting her head as if to appraise me. “You’re lucky you’ve got me, you know.” “Oh, lucky me,” I said dryly, rolling my eyes. “Exactly!” she said, ignoring my tone entirely. She flopped onto the edge of my bed, her demeanor softening as she looked at me. “Seriously, though… you should take care of that arm. You don’t want it to get worse.” “Yeah… I’ll figure it out” Snowdrop studied me for a moment, her teasing smile fading into something more thoughtful. “Hey,” she said softly, “whatever’s going on… you know you can talk to me, right?” There was a wisdom in her eyes that didn’t match her age. “I mean it” she said, her voice gentle but firm. “You’re my brother. I might be annoying—” “Might be?” I cut in with a small smirk. She rolled her eyes, but her smile returned. “Fine, I’m definitely annoying. But I’m also here for you. Always.” The lump in my throat grew, and I had to look away. “Thanks Snowy” “Don’t mention it,” she said, hopping off the bed. As she headed for the door, she paused and turned back, sticking her tongue out at me one more time. “But seriously, take care of that arm, dumb-dumb.” I chuckled despite myself. “Yeah, yeah. Goodnight, Snowdrop.” “Night, big bro,” she said, flashing me one last smile before disappearing down the hall. Her footsteps faded down the hallway, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I glanced at the clock on my bedside table. Still early I thought. Too early for bed, too late to start anything new. “Well, so much for my show” I muttered to myself. No episodes to binge, no familiar characters to distract me. Just me, my thoughts, and the quiet of this strange, surreal world. “Eh, might as well sleep,” I said out loud, even though I wasn’t really tired. I rolled onto my side, thinking about how the day had gone. It hadn’t been all bad, Snowdrop had softened my mood, but there was still this gnawing feeling in the pit of my stomach. “Homework,” I groaned, the word dragging itself out of me like a chore in itself. “I’ll do it when I wake up,” I decided, though I already knew that was a lie. Tomorrow me would hate tonight me for it, but that was a problem for later. I reached over to the bedside drawer, fumbling it open. Nothing. My hand felt around for a familiar box that wasn’t there. “Aw, for fuck’s sake,” I muttered, leaning over to peer inside. No smokes. Great. I sat back, running a hand through my hair as frustration bubbled up. Right. New world. New rules. No smokes. “Sixteen” I said quietly to myself. “They wouldn’t sell them to me even if I tried.” I leaned back against the headboard, arms crossed. Dad was still smoking when I was sixteen… The thought lingered for a moment before I shook my head. Nope. Too much trouble. The idea of finding some shady guy to grab a pack for me crossed my mind briefly, but I shut it down just as quickly. “No,” I said firmly. “I won’t smoke. This is the new me.” The words felt strange coming out of my mouth, but I meant them. I let out a small laugh, the sound surprising me. Maybe there’s hope for me yet. The drawer closed with a quiet thud, and I stretched out on the bed again, the soft sheets cool against my skin. It was strange to think about the difference, no cramped back room, no scratchy blankets that smelled faintly of grease and cigarettes. Just comfort. “Guess I’ll shower in the morning,” I muttered, closing my eyes. And then, there it was. That face. Sunset. Her fiery hair, those piercing turquoise eyes that seemed to see right through me. Weird, I thought. It’s so weird that she’s real now. I’d fallen asleep thinking of her before, back when she was just a character on a screen. Now, she was more than that. She was someone I could talk to, someone I could… I felt my cheeks heat up and quickly shook the thought away. Focus, idiot. Still, as I pulled the blanket up and let the day’s exhaustion pull me under, I couldn’t help but smile. With that smile i've fallen asleep. I stirred in the darkness of sleep, the kind that weighs heavy and drags you deep. But as I opened my eyes, I realized I wasn’t in my room. Clouds. Endless clouds. They stretched in every direction, pure white like freshly fallen snow. There was no floor beneath me, yet I stood. There was no sky above, just an infinite void of light. “Where t…?” I muttered, but the words stuck in my throat as a presence loomed before me. It wasn’t a person. It wasn’t even a thing. It was everything and nothing at once. Colors rippled across its surface—red, green, gold, black, blue. Shapes twisted in and out of focus—a towering shadow, a flickering flame, a colossal beast, and then something small, almost human. It was impossible. It changed every fraction of a second, a blur of form and function that my mind could barely process. My stomach churned just looking at it, my knees trembling as I tried to make sense of what stood before me. I opened my mouth to speak, to demand answers, but before a sound escaped, it happened. My mouth snapped shut as if invisible hands had seized it. Then came the stitches. Needles pierced my skin, weaving thread through my lips in violent, jerking motions. The pain was immediate, sharp, and all-consuming. I clawed at my face, trying to rip them out, but my hands were useless. The stitches only tightened, pulling until I could taste my own blood... I screamed, or tried to. The sound was muffled, trapped behind the cruel handiwork. Then, it spoke. “Who do you think you are… trying to speak before me?” The voice was everywhere. It wasn’t one voice, but countless voices layered atop each other, male, female, young, old, human, and inhuman. It echoed in my ears and in my chest, vibrating through every atom of my body. “I am the one,” it said, the words slow and deliberate. “The one who offered you life. A life in the world you desired the most.” The entity stepped, or rather, shifted, closer, its form growing larger, darker, more oppressive. “And this…” Its tone darkened, the voices blending into something sharp and cutting. “This is how you repay me? Such disgrace.” Pain shot through me like lightning as my legs gave way. No, not gave way—they were gone. My breath hitched with terror as I peered down. Blood gushed from the stumps where my legs had been, and the pain was so great that I almost passed out. My body crumpled yet I did not fall. The clouds lifted me up, teasing me with their tenderness while my blood pooled underneath me. “Pathetic” the entity hissed. Its form split into countless copies, each identical yet unique in the way they shifted and shimmered. They surrounded me, filling the endless horizon, an army of impossible beings. “I am nowhere and everywhere,” it said, a cacophony of voices reverberating in my skull. “There is no escape. No hiding. No respite.” The clones dissolved, merging back into a singular form that loomed over me like a god, or something far worse. “Don’t even think of running,” it said, its tone laced with cruel amusement. “You cannot outrun me. You cannot outwit me. You cannot defy me.” I tried to draw myself away by dragging my body across the clouds, but it was ineffective. The entity laughed, producing a tremendous and sinister sound similar to nails scratching against glass. “And don’t bother killing yourself” it added, its form twisting into something grotesque and monstrous. “You’ll just come back. Again, and again, and again.” It leaned closer, the space between us closing until its ever-shifting face was mere inches from mine. “You’re here for one reason, little puppet” it said, its many voices converging into a whisper that sent shivers down my spine. “My entertainment.” Its form twisted, stretching into a massive pillar of light and shadow before collapsing into a singular humanoid shape. It crouched down to my level, the faceless void where its head should be burning with malice. “You will die” I flinched, unable to look away. “You will reincarnate” “Again, and again, and again. Not for salvation. Not for redemption. But for one purpose alone.” It leaned closer, the void shifting into an abyssal smile, its edges razor-sharp. “To give me a show.” The air grew colder and thicker. I couldn't breathe, think or move. My body froze in place as its voice echoed through my bones. “You will try your best to help the ones you love most,” it said, the mocking edge in its tone sending chills down my spine. “You’ll pour your heart and soul into them, sacrificing everything.” It tilted its head, its shifting form radiating smug satisfaction. “And you will fail.” The word echoed in my mind, an undeniable truth. “Again and again, you will rise, only to fall. You will strive for success, only to taste failure. You will dream of becoming someone, only to remain no one.” My chest felt tight, the weight of its words crushing me. My hands clenched into fists, though I couldn’t muster the strength to fight back. “That’s what you’re here for,” it said, standing upright, its shadow enveloping me entirely. “To amuse me. To suffer for my entertainment.” It laughed then—a sound so alien, so jagged, it made my ears ring. “In exchange, I’ll grant you one small mercy,” it continued, its form expanding outward, filling the endless void. “You can have your little fun with those ridiculous, sentimental ‘cartoons for thoughtful adults.’” Its laughter grew louder, shaking the very clouds beneath me. “How deliciously pathetic,” it sneered, the infinite voices dripping with disdain. “You cling to them like a child clings to a security blanket. And for what? They are nothing. Just stories. Just fantasy. And now…” It leaned closer, its many faces staring at me with contempt. “Now they are your reality. You're nightmere” I wanted to scream, to cry, to fight, but all I could do was tremble under its gaze. “Who—what—are you?” I finally managed to choke out, my voice trembling as I fought against the overwhelming fear. The entity paused, its form stilling for a moment. Then, it straightened, its shadow stretching high above me. “I will honor you with my name,” it said, the voices soft yet powerful, like an ancient hymn sung by countless throats. “Not because you deserve it, but because I take no offense from worms. Remember it, worthless human, for it is the only shred of greatness you’ll ever touch.” It leaned down, the air around it vibrating with raw, uncontainable energy. “My name is ########.” The sound of its name was indescribable, a combination of notes and tones that didn’t belong in this world. It wasn’t a word, it was a truth, something that burrowed into my mind and etched itself into my soul. Before I could process it, the entity’s form expanded once more, filling every corner of the realm. “Now begone,” it said, the voices growing thunderous. “You worthless human. Make your miserable existence worth my mercy.” I tried to protest, to plead, but my body refused to obey. Then, it happened. My body exploded, not outward, but inward. It felt as if my very being was being torn apart, piece by piece. My skin was ripped away, my bones shattered, my muscles twisted and stretched until they snapped. But I didn’t die. The pain continued coming in waves, each one worse than the last. My arms were severed, my chest caved in, and my skull was crushed into nothingness, but I was still alive. I am still feeling everything. It wasn't simply pain; it was misery and torment on a magnitude beyond my comprehension. I wanted to shout, plead for mercy, but my voice was vanished. I wanted to die, but the entity's words resonated through my mind: Don't bother killing yourself. You'll just be back. So I did. Over and over, I felt myself reconstruct, just to be ripped apart again. A thousand deaths and resurrections, each more agonizing than the previous. The entity's laughing filled the air, a horrible symphony that just added to my suffering. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pain stopped. I was whole again, lying on the clouds, my body trembling with the phantom echoes of agony. The entity loomed over me, its form impossibly vast. “Remember this moment, little puppet,” it said, its voice a whisper that carried the weight of the universe. “For it is only the beginning.” With that, the clouds beneath me gave way, and I fell. “NOOOOO! NONONO!” The scream tore out of my throat, raw and broken, as I jolted upright in bed. My body convulsed, and before I even knew what was happening, I rolled off the side and crashed onto the floor. Pain shot through my side, but it didn’t register fully. I was too caught in the chaos that clawed at my mind. “No, no, no, no!” . My hand slapped against the ground, trembling, then shot up to cover my mouth as I rocked back and forth. “Why, why, why, why,” I whispered, the words dissolving into nonsense. My fingers pressed harder against my lips as if that could keep the panic inside. My mind reeled, replaying fragments of that horrible, impossible place. The clouds. The shifting thing. The pain. The voice. My chest tightened, and it felt like I couldn’t breathe. Every gasp for air turned into a broken whimper, my body writhing as though trying to escape the memories. Then I saw her. Snowdrop. She stood in the doorway, her soft footsteps unnoticed until now. Her wide, concerned eyes met mine, and for a moment, I felt relief. She was here. She was— Her head snapped clean off her shoulders. Blood spattered the walls. Her lifeless body crumpled to the floor. I screamed again, louder, a guttural cry ripped from my soul. My back hit the edge of the bed as I scrambled away from the vision, my legs kicking out uselessly to put more distance between me and what I had just seen. But then—she was fine. Whole again. Standing there as if nothing had happened. It wasn’t real. It wasn’t real. But my mind didn’t care. My body didn’t care. The terror was real, and it gripped me like a vice. “H-how—” My voice cracked, my breath hitching in uneven gasps. My heart pounded so loudly I could barely hear myself think. Snowdrop’s face twisted in concern, her small frame moving swiftly toward me. “Big bro!” she called out, her voice shaking with worry. “No!” I flinched as she came closer, pressing my back harder against the bed. The mattress dug into my spine, a grounding pain that barely registered. “It’s okay,” she said, kneeling beside me. “It’s okay, it was just a nightmare.” I froze as her arms wrapped around me, her embrace warm and firm. The contact startled me, and for a moment, I couldn’t move. Her voice softened, soothing and tender, like a balm for my raw nerves. “It’s okay, big bro. I’m here. I’m here.” Her words washed over me, and I let out a shuddering breath. My hands moved on their own, trembling as they reached out to touch her shoulders. She felt solid. Real. My fingers curled around the fabric of her shirt, gripping tightly as if she might vanish if I let go. “You’re… you’re real,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “Of course I’m real,” she said, leaning back just enough to look at me. Her wide, innocent eyes were full of worry, her brows furrowed as she tried to make sense of what was happening. “What happened? What’s got you like this, brother? Tell me.” I wanted to tell her. I wanted to pour out everything—the entity, the endless pain, the way it toyed with me like I was nothing. Instead, I just shook my head, my throat tightening with the effort to keep the words at bay. “I… I had a nightmare,” I finally managed to say. Her expression softened even more, and she reached out to brush a strand of sweat-soaked hair from my forehead. “Just a nightmare,” she said, as if trying to convince both of us. “It’s over now. You’re safe. I’m here.” Author's Note Okey.... the story is starting now, we've had fun and everything but that's not for what mh is, not for our enterteiment but ####### It's my first time writing someone like this, i hope you like story like this, it was fun to whrite something like this, i'll think if the story will go other way or go straight like this. Have fun reading!
A Trio’s Malevolent Tune“N-nightmare?” I askas I look at Snowdrop. No. This was not a nightmare. It was real. I've met him. The insane deity, the force that led me here. But he's not a deity... he's the devil himself. My thoughts spiral, a whirlwind of confusion and fear. Why? Why did he do this to me? Entertainment? What the hell does that even mean? Who am I in this story? Am I just a pawn? A tool? “BROOO!” Snowdrop’s voice cuts through my spiraling panic as she practically yells into my ear. I flinch, snapping back to reality as she leans in, grinning mischievously. “Do I need to set off fireworks next time to get your attention, or maybe I should just start throwing pillows at you?” A small laugh escapes me despite the lingering horror in my chest. “Ugh, sorry, Snowy,” I mutter, running my hands down my face, stretching it like I’m trying to pull myself back together. “Holy shit,” I groan, “this wasn’t just a nightmare, Snowy. It was… disgusting.” She doesn’t press further, just extends her hand to help me off the floor. I take it, gripping tightly, and rise on shaky legs. “Jesus, what time is it?” I ask. “Four in the freaking morning,” she replies, crossing her arms with a mock glare. “You woke me up at four in the morning, and if you pull this again, I swear, I’ll start charging you rent for disturbing my beauty sleep.” “Geez, Snowy, go back to bed. I’ll take a shower,” I mumble, trying to shake off the cold sweat clinging to me. She smirks and pats my shoulder. “Good idea, you stink of bad vibes and regret.” With that, she turns and saunters out of the room, muttering under her breath “Waking me up at four… unbelievable. I should start keeping a spray bottle for moments like this.” The bathroom lighting feels harsh, but I don't mind. I removed my clothes from yesterday. My gaze lands on my wrapped arm, and I pause. Slowly, I remove the bandage, my breath caught as I noticed the faint marks of the wound. It's healing, but the sight of it sends shivers down my spine. “Thanks for your mercy, you bastard,” I mutter bitterly, staring at the wound as if the entity could hear me. “Mercy, huh? What a joke.” The shower water is scalding hot when I step under it, but I don’t adjust it. The heat feels like it’s burning away the lingering touch of that nightmare, or whatever it was. I close my eyes, and it all comes flooding back. The entity’s laughter, the pain, the overwhelming sense of helplessness. “You will die, reincarnate, just to give me a show to watch…” The words echo in my head, twisting and turning, refusing to leave me alone. I lean against the shower wall, pressing my forehead against the cold tile as the water cascades down my back. “Just a tool. Just a tool…” I whisper to myself, the words barely audible over the rushing water. My chest tightens, and a sob escapes before I can stop it. I slam my fist against the wall, the sound drowned out by the shower. “It wasn’t a dream, It was real. All of it.” I don’t know how long I stand there, letting the water pour over me. Time feels meaningless. My legs eventually give out, and I slide down to sit on the shower floor, knees pulled to my chest. “Why me?” I ask the empty bathroom, my voice breaking. “What did I do to deserve this?” But there’s no answer. Just the water and the faint echo of his laughter in my mind. When I finally force myself to move, the water has turned lukewarm. I turn it off, sitting there for a moment longer before standing. My reflection in the mirror looks haggard, dark circles under my eyes, my face pale and drawn. “Get it together” I mutter to myself. “You’re not gonna let him win. You’re not gonna break.” I rewrap the bandage on my arm, careful not to look at the wound for too long. With a heavy sigh, I grab a towel and head back to my room. Snowdrop’s light snores drift through the hall, and I pause by her door, peeking inside. She’s sprawled out on her bed, her blankets half-kicked off. A faint smile tugs at my lips despite everything. “At least she’s okay,” I think, closing her door quietly. Back in my room, I lie on the bed, exhausted. My body feels heavy, and my head is still buzzing from the entity's words. As sleep starts to take me again, one thought lingers: I don’t know how, but I’ll survive this. I have to. For Sunset. For Snowdrop. Weight pressed down on my chest, rousing me from a deep, uneasy sleep. I groaned, blinking against the faint light filtering into the room. When my vision cleared, I saw Snowdrop perched on my torso, her legs crossed, a mischievous grin on her face. Her head tilted to the side, her silver hair falling like a curtain. “Oh, did I wake you up?” she asked, her tone drenched in faux innocence. “Ughhhh,” I groaned, throwing an arm over my face. I forgot how annoying you were when I was sixteen. Her grin widened. “Oh, come on, big bro! Don't look at me like that. I know You love me,” she teased, poking my forehead with her finger. “Geez, little spoiled brat” my mind wandered back to my old life. Back then, she wouldn’t have even talked to me. Not after the mess I’d made of myself. I thought about how things had changed after I turned nineteen. That was when she started closing the distance, started treating me like a brother again. But... I froze for a moment. She was there when I— Did I die? Or was I just transported? “OUCH! EKHG, EKGH!” I coughed and sputtered, suddenly choking as cold water sprayed directly into my face. “What the hell was that for?!” I yelled, sitting up abruptly. Snowdrop stood over me, holding a spray bottle with an impish glint in her eyes. “I told you! It’s not spray, but I think it’s good!” she declared with mock conviction, then sprayed me again for good measure. “Bad cat! Bad cat!” she scolded, barely holding back her laughter. “Oh, you’ve crossed the line now!” I growled, lunging at her. She squealed, trying to dodge, but I grabbed her and pulled her into a bear hug, digging my fingers into her scalp to give her a playful but relentless head scratch. “OW! OW! OW! STOP! I’M SOWWY! I’M SOWWY!” she cried, squirming in my grasp. “You don’t mess with the big bro,” I teased, ruffling her hair even more. “PLEASE STOP!” she wailed dramatically. Then, at the top of her lungs, she screamed, “DAAAAAAAD! HE’S BEING MEAN AGAIN!” The door creaked open, and our father stepped in, his demeanor calm as ever. He adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose and sighed, looking at the scene in front of him. “When will you two grow up?” he asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of exasperation and amusement. “Grow up,” I repeated under my breath, the words hitting me harder than they should have. The memory surfaced before I could stop it, my dad saying the same thing to me in another life, another world. I was sitting in the passenger seat of his car, freshly picked up from the police station after knocking out a guy who’d looked at me the wrong way. His disappointment had cut deeper than the scrape on my knuckles. I blinked, shaking the memory away, and turned my attention back to Snowdrop. “Dad, he’s evil! Look what he did to me!” she whined, pointing accusingly at her slightly disheveled hair. Dad raised an eyebrow. “You woke him up by spraying water in his face, didn’t you?” Snowdrop gasped, feigning outrage. “How could you betray me like this, Father?!” “You’re not fooling anyone, Snowy,” he replied, patting her head affectionately. I smirked. “Justice has been served.” “Pfft, whatever,” she huffed, sticking her tongue out at me before retreating behind Dad. “He’s still mean, though.” Dad sighed again, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Both of you, try not to destroy the house while I’m here. I’ll be downstairs.” As he left, Snowdrop gave me one last glare before her pout broke into a grin. “You know, you’re lucky I didn’t bring the hose.” “Next time, I’ll be ready,” I shot back, laughing as I stood up and stretched. Snowdrop lingered in the doorway for a moment, her teasing demeanor softening. “You’re weird, you know that?” I raised an eyebrow. “Thanks?” “No, I mean… you seem different lately,” she said, her voice quieter. “But, like, in a good way. You’re less… closed off. It’s nice.” Her words caught me off guard, and I stared at her, unsure how to respond. “Anyway,” she continued, waving her hand dismissively, “don’t let it get to your head. You’re still annoying.” And with that, she skipped out of the room, leaving me standing there. Welli should get ready for the day. Maybe Snow didn’t know it, but she was a big part of why I wanted to keep going, why I wanted to make things right in this world “Uggghhhhh, I don’t want to go to school, All I wanted to do was stay in bed and binge-watch My Little Pony. Yeah, laugh all you want, but watching those episodes used to be my escape. A world where people—well, ponies—cared about one another in a way that seemed almost too good to be true. But now... everything felt so strange. Sure, seeing them in real life was the best thing that had ever happened to me, but it wasn’t what I’d imagined. Back in my old life, I used to make up stories about them. Yeah, I was that kind of guy. The one who’d sit at his desk with a notebook, crafting these wild, ridiculous plots where I’d swoop in and save the day, and—ugh, this is so embarrassing—where Sunset would fall in love with me just because I was... there. I winced, burying my face deeper into the pillow. Well, that’s awkward, is this even reality? Reality. That word felt heavier now than it ever had before. The Sunset I thought I knew was someone I had pieced together from episodes and fanfictions, from my own desperate need for an escape. But the Sunset here? She was so much more than that. And then there was me. The guy who, apparently, Lucifer himself had dragged into this mess. I smirked despite myself, the thought so absurd it almost made me laugh. “King of Hell,” I muttered under my breath. “What a great resume line.” “IF YOU DON’T COME HERE IN THREE MINUTES, I SWEAR I’LL KICK YOU SO HARD YOU WON’T FEEL YOUR LEG FOR A MONTH!” Snowdrop’s voice echoed from downstairs. “Ah, the joys of having a sister,” I muttered sarcastically. My room was a mess—clothes scattered across the floor, papers crumpled in the corner, my old bandages tossed carelessly on the nightstand. “Ah, well,” I sighed, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed. “Time to face the day.” But as I stretched, I couldn’t shake the heaviness in my chest. The dream, if you could even call it that, still lingered, its shadow stretching over everything like a storm cloud. The entity’s words replayed in my mind, over and over again, gnawing at the edges of my sanity. “You’re only here for my entertainment...” I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms. Was that all I was? Some kind of joke? A tool to be used and discarded? No. I wouldn’t let that thing define me. As I reached for my clothes, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror. I looked... tired. Older, somehow. The scars on my arm peeked out from beneath the loose fabric of my shirt, a stark reminder of the reality I was trapped in. “Get it together” “HEY, BRO!” Snowdrop’s voice cut through the air again, louder this time. “DO I NEED TO COME UP THERE AND DRAG YOU DOWN?!” I rolled my eyes, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips despite everything. “Geez, she’s persistent” As I made my way downstairs, Snowdrop stood at the bottom of the steps, hands on her hips, an exaggerated pout on her face. “You’re lucky I’m in a good mood today,” she said, tossing her hair dramatically. “Good mood, huh?” I teased, ruffling her hair as I walked past her. She swatted my hand away, sticking her tongue out at me. “You’re impossible.” “Yeah, yeah,” I said with a chuckle. “Let’s just get this over with.” We sat down for breakfast with mom’s signature scrambled eggs and Snowdrop’s boundless energy. She practically skipped around the table, humming a tune to herself while I sat there, staring blankly at my plate. It wasn’t that the food wasn’t good,mom was a great cook, it was just... I had other things on my mind. Like homework. Fuuuuuuuck. I groaned internally, shoving a forkful of eggs into my mouth as if eating faster would somehow make the problem disappear. I’d told myself last night I’d get to it later. Well, guess what? Later had come way too soon. “Oooh, someone’s grumpy today,” Snowdrop teased, her voice pulling me out of my thoughts. “Yeah, yeah,” I muttered, waving her off. I considered trying to rush through it now, maybe scribble something halfway decent in the five minutes I had left before we had to leave, but who was I kidding? I’d just have to face the consequences. What’s the worst that could happen, right? A lecture? A zero? At this point, it felt like small potatoes compared to... everything else. Snowdrop giggled, probably at some joke she’d made in her head, and I couldn’t help but smile a little. Despite everything, her energy was contagious. After breakfast, we grabbed our bags and headed out. The morning air was cold, and the streets were still quiet, save for distant sound of birds chirping. Snowdrop walked beside me, earbuds dangling from her neck, her phone in her hand. I glanced over at her as we walked. She had that bounce in her step again, like she was living in her own little world. For a moment, I envied her. “Stop looking at me like that” she said without glancing up from her phone."I can feel you staring, big bro. What? You think I’m gonna break into song like I’m in one of those cheesy teen dramas?” My face flushed. “No, I—” She cut me off, slipping her earbuds into her ears and swaying her head dramatically to an imaginary beat. “Look at me, I’m the star of my own music video,” she teased, her voice lilting. We walked in comfortable silence for a bit after that. Well, mostly silent—Snowdrop hummed softly to whatever song she was listening to, and I tried to push thoughts of the entity, Sunset, and homework out of my head. When we reached the school, the main courtyard was already bustling with students. And there they were: the Main 5, sitting near the base of the statue. They looked so... normal. Like any other group of friends hanging out before class. But they weren’t normal. Not to me, anyway. Sunset was the first to notice us. She looked up, her eyes catching mine, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She raised a hand in a casual wave, but I could see the warmth behind it. Snowdrop noticed too. “Well, look at that,” she said, her voice dripping with mock drama. “Miss ‘Reformed Bad Girl’ isn’t holding a grudge after all.” I gave her a look. “Snow, don’t—” She cut me off, waving back at Sunset with exaggerated enthusiasm. Sunset’s smile faltered for a split second, clearly caught off guard, but then it widened, genuine and unshaken. Snow turned to me, smirking. “See? She’s fine.” “I’m serious, Snow. Don’t—” “Relax,” she said, her tone light. “I’m not gonna ruin your big high school love story. You’ve got that covered all on your own.” She gave me a playful nudge before walking off toward the Crusaders. “Don’t get them in trouble,” I called after her. Snow turned around, walking backward as she shouted, “Only if it’s fun trouble!” I shook my head, exhaling a laugh despite myself. She had a way of keeping things light, even when everything felt heavy. As I turned back toward the girls, my steps slowed. Sunset was still smiling at me. The others glanced my way too, acknowledging me with casual waves or nods, but their attention drifted back to their conversation quickly. Sunset, though, kept watching me, waiting. I hesitated for a moment, adjusting the strap of my bag on my shoulder. This was it, wasn’t it? Another step forward, another chance to figure out where I fit in this new, strange reality. “Hey,” I said as I approached. “Hey,” Sunset replied, her smile softening. “You doing okay?” I hesitated. Was I okay? No, not really. But looking at her,at the genuine concern in her expression,I didn’t want to unload everything. “Yeah,” I lied, forcing a smile. “Just... tired, I guess.” Pinkie Pie, as expected, wasn’t having it. “You can’t be tired because... today... we’re inviting you to our musical training!” “Huh?” I blinked, startled. “Yeah, about yesterday,” Rainbow Dash chimed in, leaning against the statue with her trademark casual confidence. “We kinda talked a bit about you, and, y’know... we shouldn’t judge you just because of, like, one mistake.” “Exactly,” Applejack added with a nod, her honest smile easing some of my tension. “If you’re serious ‘bout wantin’ to be our friend, then, well... we’d be wrong not to give you a proper chance.” “Besides,” Rarity said with a graceful flip of her hair, “how could we possibly say no to that sweet face?” My heart felt like it was about to explode. THEY ARE LIKE IN THE MOVIES! My thoughts spiraled in excitement. OMG, OMG, OMG. This was actually happening. They were letting me in. They were giving me a chance. “I... I would be happy to be a real friend to all of you!” I blurted out, barely able to contain my joy. The girls exchanged glances. “That’s not, like, the most awesome thing to say,” Rainbow muttered under her breath, crossing her arms. “Rainbow,” Rarity scolded gently, giving her a pointed look. “It’s good that he’s being honest about his feelings. It shows he’s not hiding anything.” I let out a mental sigh of relief. If only Rarity knew how far from the truth that was. I wasn’t being entirely honest—not with them, and definitely not with myself. But in this moment, I didn’t care. They were accepting me, flaws and all, and that was more than I could’ve hoped for. The moment didn't last long, something caught my eye. Three people stood near the entrance, locked in what looked like an intense argument. The first was a tall, imposing woman with green streaks in her long, dark hair and a sharp, calculating gaze. Her outfit was edgy, almost regal, and she carried herself with an air of authority. Beside her was a smaller girl with light pink hair tied into innocent pigtails. Her expression, however, was anything but innocent—her sharp eyes and mischievous smirk hinted at something far more cunning. The third member of their group was a burly guy with spiked red hair and a punk-rock aesthetic. He looked like the type who thrived on chaos, his posture relaxed but his eyes glinting with a dangerous edge. They weren’t just standing there, they were arguing. The green-haired woman pointed a finger at the red-haired guy, her voice sharp. The pink-haired girl rolled her eyes, clearly exasperated, while the guy seemed amused by the whole thing. “Huh,” I muttered to myself. “I don’t remember them from the show...” I turned to Sunset. “Who are they?” She followed my gaze, her expression darkening slightly. “Them? Cozy glow, Chrisalis and Tirek. They’re a new band competing in the Battle of the Bands. They call themselves Oblivion’s Wake.” “Oblivion’s Wake?” No. No, fucking way. I stared at the trio by the school entrance, my heart racing. My stomach churned with an unsettling mix of fear and disbelief. They shouldn’t be here. “They’re good,” Sunset continued, unaware of my internal meltdown. “Really good. But there’s something about them I can’t quite figure out.” I barely registered her words as my thoughts spiraled. Oblivion’s Wake. Chrysalis, Cozy, Tirek. My chest felt tight as their names echoed in my head. No, this can’t be happening. They’re not supposed to be here. “They’ve got this edge,” Sunset said, her eyes narrowing as she glanced back at them. “It’s like they’re not just here to win. It’s like they’re here to... take something.” Take something? My mind raced, replaying everything I knew. This isn’t right. This isn’t how it’s supposed to go. “Chrysalis is the lead singer,” Sunset explained. “She’s... intense.” Intense? Intense doesn’t cover it. Chrysalis—Queen Chrysalis—was ruthless. Cunning. She didn’t just want to win, she wanted to dominate, to bend everything and everyone to her will. “The pink-haired one, Cozy Glow, plays the keyboard,” Sunset continued. “Don’t let her looks fool you—she’s sharp and knows how to get under people’s skin.” Cozy Glow. Sweet, manipulative, dangerous. Her innocent appearance hid a mind as sharp as a blade. She didn’t just push buttons, she dismantled entire systems with a smile. “And the red-haired guy, Tirek, is on bass,” Sunset finished. “He’s... let’s just say he’s got a reputation for being unpredictable.” Tirek. Fucking Tirek. The name alone sent shivers down my spine. Unpredictable? That was putting it lightly. He was chaos personified, a destructive force that wouldn’t stop until there was nothing left to break. He's the worst of the trio. My head was spinning. They’re here. They’re actually here. “No,” I whispered under my breath, my voice trembling. Sunset turned to me, concern flashing across her face. “What’s wrong?” I barely heard her. My mind was stuck on one thought: They shouldn’t be here. Not now. Not ever. “They’re not supposed to be here,” I muttered, more to myself than anyone else. “What do you mean?” Sunset asked, her brow furrowing. I shook my head, unable to find the words. This isn’t part of the story. They weren’t in Equestria Girls. They never crossed over. This isn’t how it’s supposed to go. My hands clenched into fists as anger and frustration bubbled up inside me. That bastard. That fucking bastard. He’s changing the lore. He’s rewriting everything. “Are you okay?” Sunset’s voice broke through my thoughts, but I couldn’t meet her eyes. How am I supposed to help? I thought, panic creeping in. How can I help defeat them and the Sirens? The Rainbooms barely managed to take down the Sirens in the show—and they didn’t have to deal with Chrysalis, Cozy Glow, and Tirek at the same time! “Hey,” Sunset said, placing a hand on my shoulder. “You’re shaking. What’s going on?” I took a shaky breath, trying to steady myself. “It’s... nothing,” I lied, forcing a weak smile. Sunset didn’t look convinced, but before she could press further, Rainbow Dash spoke up. “Well, it doesn’t matter how good they are,” she said confidently, crossing her arms. “We’ve got something they don’t.” “What’s that?” I asked, barely keeping the tremor out of my voice. “Us,” Rainbow declared, throwing an arm around Sunset. “We’ve got friendship, harmony, and the coolest bandmates ever!” Despite everything swirling in my mind, I couldn’t help but smile weakly. Rainbow’s confidence was contagious, even if it didn’t do much to quell the storm inside me. “Don’t forget about me!” Pinkie Pie chimed in, popping up beside us with her usual boundless energy. “I’m the wild card!” I tried to focus on their positivity, their unwavering belief in each other. But the unease in my chest refused to fade. We walked into the school, I glanced back at Oblivion’s Wake. They were still standing by the entrance, their argument continuing. Chrysalis’s sharp voice cut through the air, her finger jabbing at Tirek as she spoke. Cozy Glow stood to the side, arms crossed, a sly smile playing on her lips as she watched them bicker. They looked so out of place, yet so disturbingly comfortable, like they belonged here in a way I couldn’t understand. This isn’t over, I thought as we entered the building. Whatever they’re planning, it’s going to be bad. Author's Note Welcome Welcome, why the story is changed? Where are dazzlings? I don't know, why should i? ask ###### it's his world, okey fr i have so much fun and so much plans for how it can go, tirek (in my opinion the strongest villan main 6 fighted) Chrisalis and Cozy in equestria girls, buuuut..... can they even sing? Oh i can give you a spoiler they can.
Chains of Silence (R)Applejack tilted her head. “You look at them like you know somethin’, sugarcube. Care to share with the rest of the class?” Her voice was nonchalant, but there was a thread of interest and possibly a hint of suspicion running through it. The others were all looking at me now, their expressions expectant. “Nah,” I said, trying to sound dismissive. “I don’t know them. They just... look like hard enemies for y’all to beat, you know?” It was a clean response. Quick, to the point. But deep down, I knew the truth wasn’t that simple. They’re not just hard enemies. They’re impossible to beat. And they shouldn’t even exist here. Then my eyes landed on their necks, and my blood turned to ice. Glinting faintly in the sunlight, like shards of crimson glass, were pendants. Familiar pendants. The same ones I’d seen in the show. Oh, no. No, no, no. My stomach lurched. The words left my mouth before I could stop them. “Dazzling necklaces” Sunset’s head snapped toward me, her teal eyes sharp and questioning. “What did you just say?” Panic started to surge through me. “Uh...” My brain struggled to backtrack, to think of anything that could undo what I’d just said. “I mean, what necklaces? I didn’t say anything about necklaces.” Sunset crossed her arms, frowning. “You definitely said something about Dazzlings. What do you mean?” My mind raced, my thoughts spiraling. Shit, shit, shit. Why are their pendants here now? I took another look at the three figures: Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow. Their pendants shimmered slightly, throbbing with a sinister force that made my skin crawl, others waited for an explanation, but my mind was racing too quickly to think straight. Memories of the show flooded back, the way the pendants glowed when they sang, the way they manipulated and controlled everyone around them. They’d nearly destroyed everything. Sunset’s voice pulled me back to reality. “Are you okay? You’re acting... weird.” I forced myself to nod, though my hands were trembling. “Yeah. Just... tired. It’s nothing.” But it wasn’t nothing. This isn’t right. They’re not supposed to be here yet. Unless... The god, the thing that brought me here. Was this his doing? Was he rewriting the rules, twisting the story for his own amusement? “Seriously, what’s going on?” Sunset pressed. I shook my head quickly. “Nothing. Really. Just... forget it, okay?” The others exchanged uneasy glances, but I couldn’t focus on them. My eyes were locked on Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow as they moved toward the school building. If they had the pendants, that meant the Dazzlings had to be here somewhere. But where? Were they working together? Hiding? Watching? The thought made my stomach churn. “Hey,” Sunset said softly, her hand on my arm. “If something’s bothering you, you can tell us. We’re your friends.” Friends. She thought I could trust her, and the others, with whatever was going on in my head. But how could I explain this? How could I tell them I knew things about their world that even they didn’t? “I’m fine,” I lied, pulling away gently. “Let’s just focus on... whatever this band thing is, okay?” Sunset looked unconvinced, but she nodded. “Alright. But if you need to talk...” I nodded back, my chest tightening with guilt. I didn’t deserve their kindness. My eyes betrayed me. They flicked over to Tirek, looming like a giant shadow. I don’t know why I stared, but he caught me. His piercing gaze locked onto mine, and my blood ran cold. Oh no. He started walking toward me, his massive frame cutting through the air like a boulder rolling downhill. Every step made my chest tighten. My instincts screamed at me to look away, to act casual, but my body froze. He’s coming. Oh, God, he’s coming. “OW!” I yelped as I tripped over my own foot, stumbling backward. “No, no, no, no—” He stopped just in front of me. I craned my neck to look up at him, feeling utterly dwarfed by his towering presence. His arms were crossed, his muscles bulging against his black leather jacket. His eyes burned like embers under heavy brows, and the faintest smirk played on his lips. “Were you watching me just now?” His voice was deep and slow, like a rumble of thunder. I swallowed hard. “Uh, yeah—sorry” But then something happened I didn’t expect. Something I hadn’t even considered in all the endless scenarios I’d played out in my head. He extended his hand. “What?” “Welcome, little man.” His grin widened, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Name’s Tirek.” This had to be some kind of trap, right? But there was no polite way out of this. Slowly, I reached out and shook his hand. “Uh, hey... I’m %$#@$.” My voice cracked slightly. “And these are... my friends. The Rainbooms.” Nice save. Tirek chuckled, a deep, gravelly sound that made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. “Nice to meet you, %$#@$.” He glanced briefly at the girls before his gaze returned to me. “And you probably know our band, right?” This wasn’t like the show, and it definitely wasn’t like a game. This was real. Tirek was real, standing in front of me, watching me with an intensity that felt like it could strip away all my secrets. I decided to take a risk. I had to know more. “Oh, yeah,” I said, forcing a grin. “I’ve heard of you guys. All of you have those cool necklaces, right? It’s like your band’s thing?” The smile on Tirek’s face vanished. His eyes darkened, and his expression grew deadly serious. “It’s not your fucking concern.” Before I could react, his hand shot out and grabbed my collar, yanking me forward. I let out a startled gasp, my hands instinctively grabbing at his wrist, but his grip was like iron. “Listen to me, little man” he growled, his voice low and menacing. “You don’t get to ask questions about things that don’t concern you. Do you understand?” I nodded quickly, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst. “Good.” His lips curled into a sneer. “You seem like a smart kid, so let me give you some advice. Keep your nose out of places it doesn’t belong. It’d be a shame if curiosity got you into trouble.” He shoved me back, and I stumbled, barely keeping my balance. My chest heaved as I struggled to catch my breath. Tirek glanced at the Rainbooms, his expression softening just enough to look vaguely friendly. “Well, it was nice meeting you all. Enjoy your day.” With that, he turned and walked away, his heavy footsteps echoing in my ears like distant thunder. The Rainbooms were staring at me, their expressions a mix of confusion and concern. “Are you okay?” Sunset said cautiously, stepping closer. I forced a laugh, though it sounded hollow. “Yeah. Totally fine. That was... uh, nothing.” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t look like nothin’.” “Seriously,” Rainbow said. “What did he say to you?” “Nothing important,” I insisted, waving a hand dismissively. “He was just... you know, being intense. It’s fine.” It wasn’t fine. He knows I know something. And worse, I’d just put myself—and maybe the Rainbooms—on Their radar. Were Oblivion Wake like the Dazzlings from the movie, who wanted to rule through manipulation and power? Or were they more like their Friendship is Magic counterparts—villains who wanted to destroy everything Equestria stood for? And then there was the most terrifying thought What happened to the Dazzlings? I needed answers, but there were none to be found. Not yet, anyway. “Hey, time to get going,” someone said, breaking my train of thought. “Yeah, sure,” I mumbled, my voice hollow. We walked through the hallways, but something caught my eye, a poster on the bulletin board. It listed the bands participating in the Battle of the Bands. The name Dazzlings was there, but it was crossed out with a thick black line. Directly below it, written in bold, clear letters, was the name Oblivion Wake. It looked like it had been added as an afterthought, scrawled hastily under the crossed-out name. “What the...?” My heart started pounding. Why was their name crossed out? Did Oblivion Wake do something to them? “Fuck, fuck, fuck”. So many questions with no answers. “Heyyyy!” Pinkie Pie’s voice cut through my haze of thoughts as she snapped her fingers in front of my face. I blinked, startled, and looked at her. “What?” She pouted, crossing her arms. “So that’s how you treat our invite, huh?” “No, no,” I stammered, shaking my head. “I’m coming. I’m just...” My eyes drifted back to the poster. “I was wondering why the Dazzlings’ name is crossed out.” There was a pause. Then Sunset stepped closer, her brow furrowed. “Dazzlings. Again.” Her voice was sharp, almost suspicious. “Do you know them or something?” “Uh, not really. I just—” “They came to the cafeteria, sang a song, and then they were gone,” Sunset said, cutting me off. Her eyes narrowed. “And Oblivion Wake showed up in their place.” I stared at her, my heart thundering in my chest. “They just... left? That’s it?” “That’s it” Sunset said, her voice firm. But her expression told a different story. She didn’t believe her own words. The timeline didn’t make sense. The Dazzlings couldn’t have just disappeared. They had power. And now Oblivion Wake had their necklaces? What the hell had happened? The girls were looking at me now, their expressions ranging from confusion to concern. I felt exposed. “I...” My voice cracked. I looked away, my gaze falling to the floor. “I just thought it was weird, that’s all.” “You’ve been acting weird since we got here,” Rainbow said, crossing her arms. “What’s going on with you?” “Nothing” I said quickly. “I’m fine. Just... thinking about stuff.” It was a weak excuse, but it was all I had. Sunset didn’t look convinced. Her gaze lingered on me, sharp and probing. “If you know something, you need to tell us. We’re your friends.” The word friends hit me like a dagger. “I’ts nothing” I said again, forcing a smile. “Really.” The classroom buzzed faintly with the murmur of students outside, but within, all I saw was the circle of Rainbooms standing before me, instruments in hand. I sat in one of the front chairs, nervously bouncing my knee beneath the desk. The weight of the room's attention was palpable, with each look waiting patiently for my response. Applejack looked at me, her freckled face warm but laced with caution. “Now listen, sugarcube, what you’re about to see is... well, let’s just say it’s normal ‘round here. Ain’t no need to panic or get worked up.” I tilted my head, raising a curious eyebrow. “Okay? Sounds a little ominous, but sure. What’s the worst that could happen?” “Trust me, darling,” Rarity chimed in with her signature flair. “You’ll find it utterly dazzling. Or perhaps I should say, fabulous.” She flipped her hair for dramatic effect, and I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Alright, now don’t start showin’ off just yet,” Applejack teased, nudging Rarity with her elbow. Sunset Shimmer sat beside me, close enough that her knee lightly brushed mine. “Hey,” she said softly, leaning in. “Don’t worry about what you’re about to see. It’s... strange at first, but you’ll get used to it. Well... I haven’t, not completely, but you will. Maybe.” She laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her neck. Her unease was evident.This magic, the very thing they were about to wield, was the same force that had once defeated her, humbled her. There was a lingering discomfort in her voice, a vulnerability that made me want to reassure her. “It’s okay, Sunset,” I said, my voice steady and sincere. “I’ll be fine. I’m sure.” She gave me a small, grateful smile, but I could tell the tension in her shoulders didn’t ease entirely. The girls readied their instruments, each of them exchanging a nod. Rainbow Dash, naturally, took the lead, her confident smirk lighting up the room. “Alright, let’s do this, ladies!” The first chords of their song filled the room, rich and harmonious, pulling me into their world. “There was a time we were apart But that's behind us now See how we've made a brand new start And the future's lookin' up, ah-oh, ah-oh...” As the music built, something extraordinary began to happen. A faint glow surrounded each of the girls, soft at first but growing brighter with every note. My heart pounded as I realized what was coming, the memory of the Equestria Girls movies flashing vividly in my mind. “And when you walk these halls You feel it everywhere Yeah, we're the Wondercolts forever, ah-oh, yeah!” Applejack’s hat lifted from her head, hovering momentarily before being replaced by an ethereal glow. Her ponytail grew longer, swishing behind her like a golden whip. Her ears... oh God, her ears changed, reshaping into a distinctly equine form. Rarity was next. Her elegant hair shimmered, taking on a brilliance that seemed almost unnatural. Like Applejack, her ears shifted, and she sprouted a tail of luminous violet, flowing like liquid silk. “We are all together (Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh) Now it's better than ever (Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)” Pinkie Pie chuckled in the middle of the universe, her energy overflowing as her curls grew madly. She virtually vibrated with excitement, and the brightness around her burst like fireworks. She bounced in place, her tail wagging along with the beat. Fluttershy shifted quietly, her face serene as her delicate and feathered wings spread, like those of an angel. She floated barely above the earth, emitting a lovely glow. Rainbow Dash beamed, the epitome of confidence, as her wings flared out in a brilliant show of light. Her tail flashed swiftly, as if to emphasize the rhythm of her guitar solo. She climbed briefly, hovering just long enough to emphasize her control over the stage. “You can feel it, we are back (You... can... feel... it...) And I'm so glad that we're better Better than ever!” The music swelled, their harmonies blending together in perfect synchronicity. The magic in the air was tangible, electrifying. The girls returned to their normal forms, laughing and high-fiving each other. “Well?” Rainbow Dash asked, smirking as she slung her guitar over her shoulder. “What’d you think?” “I...” My voice faltered. I tried to find the right words, but nothing seemed adequate. “That was... incredible.” “You’ll get used to it” Sunset said “Yeah” I murmured, still in awe. If Oblivion Wake has anything even remotely like this... how are we going to stop them? The thought weighed heavily on me, but for now, I forced myself to smile. “Thanks for sharing that with me. Really.” Applejack raised an eyebrow, her piercing gaze locked on me like she was trying to piece together a puzzle. "You ain't shocked like most folks would be. More like... curious, like you’ve been waitin’ to see this with your own eyes. You sure you’re new here?” Oh hell. “Yeah, I’m new, AJ,” I replied, forcing a grin. “I just, uh... heard students talking about some transformation thing after the Fall Formal.” I hoped the excuse would fly, it wasn’t perfect, but rumors were allways a safe bet, right? Applejack narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing me for a moment before nodding. “Hm, I guess that makes sense. Students do talk. Hope you liked it, then.” Oof, that was close. “Liked it? It was freaking awesome! Like, the best thing I’ve ever seen!” My enthusiasm was genuine their magic was awe-inspiring. Then, an idea crept into my mind. If I can get Sunset to sing, maybe it’ll help later... “Why don’t you sing, Sunset?” She immediately crossed her arms into an X. “No way. First off, I don’t sing. Second, that kind of thing would only bring bad luck. People still don’t trust me after... well, after what happened at the Fall Formal.” Her voice faltered, and I could see a flicker of guilt in her eyes. “Why don’t you try?” Pinkie said out of nowhere, shoving a microphone into my hands. I fumbled to catch it. “What?!” “Yeah, show us what you’ve got, darling,” Rarity chimed in, her tone playful but curious. “And no, no, no,” Rainbow Dash cut in, leaning forward with a mischievous grin. “It’s not that simple. You gotta either sing something you made up or think of words as you go. No cheating with some song you already know.” Oh, great. “Crap... Okay, I guess I—” Before I could finish, Pinkie tapped something, and the microphone emitted an awful screeching noise. “Oops, sorry!” she giggled, adjusting it. I tightened my grip on the mic, heart racing. “I... I got something,” I said, the words coming out before I could stop them. What am I doing? “I’m losing my mind, It’s slipping through time, And his whispers are calling my name. A shadow so near, It’s feeding my fear, But I know I must play this cruel game.” The Rainbooms watched me, their faces a mixture of surprise and intrigue. I caught Sunset’s eye and sang the next lines directly to her. “Your courage is strong, It’s where you belong, But cunning alone won’t suffice. The truth I now see, It’s consuming me, And it cuts through my soul like a knife.” I shifted, the tone of my voice growing darker as I sang about him the enemy, the voice in my mind. “His time’s drawing near, I can feel him here, Every step brings him closer to me. A storm in my head, Where shadows have bled, And the light feels so distant to see.” The words flowed, raw and honest, as I gripped the microphone like a lifeline. I sang louder, the emotions spilling out like a flood. “Where is he now, The one who swore, somehow, To break me and take what is mine? Where is the face, That once left its trace, In the dark where the stars cease to shine?” The room seemed to vibrate with the intensity of the moment. My voice cracked slightly, but I pushed through, pouring everything I had into the song. “In my darkest days, Through fire and haze, The pain became fuel for my fight. But time’s running thin, I feel it within, Will I stand, or be lost to the night?” The Rainbooms exchanged glances, their expressions softening as they listened. Applejack folded her arms, clearly impressed but still cautious. Sunset’s gaze remained locked on me, searching for something deeper in my words. “Where is he now, The man who vowed, To tear apart all that I know? Where is his grin, The chaos within, That threatens to take every glow?” I lowered the microphone, my chest heaving from the effort. The classroom was dead silent, everyone too stunned to speak. Rainbow Dash broke the quiet first, her voice uncharacteristically subdued. “Dude... that was insane. Like, whoa.” Rarity nodded, her eyes shimmering. “That was incredible, darling. So haunting, so... real.” Applejack tipped her hat back, giving me a long look. “You’ve been through somethin’ heavy, haven’t ya?” Sunset didn’t say a word, but her eyes said everything. She saw through the performance, into the truth behind my words. It wasn’t just a song,it was my story, my struggle. “I... didn’t even know I could do that...” What if they figure it out? What if they know what’s really happening to me? Nah, there's no way. They’d just assume it’s some random song. Just a coincidence. That’s what I kept telling myself as I tried to calm the storm of thoughts roaring in my head. “Hey.” Rainbow’s voice snapped me back to reality. Her hand was firmly on my shoulder, her grip almost grounding me. She still had that wide-eyed look of disbelief plastered on her face. “Maybe you should join our band. What do you think about that?” What? My brain froze. No. No. NO. I can’t sing. I just proved I could, but that doesn’t mean anything! I panicked internally, my thoughts spiraling faster than I could keep up. Was this some part of the story? Did the god—whatever that thing is—set this up? Or... was that really just me? A thought. A wild, reckless, brilliant thought. If I was going to be stuck in this insane world, I might as well play the game. “Well...” I hesitated, watching Rainbow's expectant gaze. “I mean, if Sunset joined, I’d totally be in too.” Rainbow froze, staring at me, then slowly turned toward Sunset. The look on her face was priceless, somewhere between disbelief and childlike excitement. “I’ve asked her, like, a thousand times already, but she kept saying no. But if you—” “I’ll join.” Sunset’s words hit like a thunderclap, silencing everything. She crossed her arms and shrugged, but there was a determined glint in her eye as she glanced my way. “If it means he’ll join, then I’ll do it.” The room exploded with noise. Rainbow cheered like she’d just won the lottery, Pinkie jumped up and down, and the rest of the Rainbooms exchanged surprised but pleased looks. “COOOOOL! So we’ve got seven members now! THIS IS AWESOME!” Rainbow yelled, pumping her fist in the air. The celebration swirled around me, but I stayed frozen in place, my thoughts louder than their voices. I reached up, slowly brushing my hand against the top of my head. Nothing. No ears. No transformation. Just me, still plain old me. Sunset’s voice broke through the chaos. “Hey.” I glanced to her, taken aback by the serious expression in her eyes. She grasped my sleeve firmly but not harshly. "We should talk. Alone." Her words caused a shiver of discomfort through me. I nodded mutely and followed her out of the classroom while the other girls continued to rejoice. We strolled down the corridor silently. The cheery noises of the Rainbooms faded behind us, leaving only the faint buzz of fluorescent lights and the odd squeak of our shoes on the tiled floor. Sunset paused near a vacant corner, away from prying eyes and ears. She turned to face me, arms crossed and her expression unreadable. “So,” she started, her voice low but steady. “What was that back there?” “What was what?” I tried to play dumb. “You know what I’m talking about.” Sunset’s eyes narrowed, cutting through any attempt to deflect. “That song. The way you sang it. The words. It wasn’t just a random performance, was it?” “I... I don’t know. It just came to me. I guess I got caught up in the moment.” “Don’t lie to me. I’ve been where you are. I know what it’s like to have something eating away at you. You’re hiding something, and it’s not just stage fright.” She wasn’t wrong. She knew. Maybe not the specifics, but she knew enough to dig deeper. “I...” I hesitated, my mind racing for a way out, but there was none. Not with Sunset. “I can’t help you if you don’t let me,” she added, her voice softening. “Whatever’s going on, it’s okay to talk about it.” I wanted to tell her so desperately. I wanted to yell everything, the truth about who I was, where I came from, what I was here for, and the creature that hovered over my every move like a shadow. But I could not. Not because I didn’t trust her, but because I literally couldn’t. “Sunny...” I paused, swallowing the lump in my throat. “I can’t. As much as I want to, I mean literally... I can’t.” Sunset tilted her head, confusion crossing her face. “Like... something’s stopping you?” I stayed silent. I couldn’t answer, couldn’t confirm or deny. I just looked down, avoiding her piercing eyes. Her expression softened as the silence stretched between us. “Is there a way to help you with it?” “I don’t know.” The words slipped out, and I hated how small my voice sounded. Tears blurred my vision, and I quickly tried to blink them away. But Sunset noticed. She reached out, her hand cupping my chin, gently lifting my face to hers. I couldn’t look away now. She smiled softly, a warmth radiating from her that felt like it could melt the weight of the world. Her thumb brushed away a tear that escaped down my cheek. “It’s okay” she whispered. “We’ll figure it out. We’ll work with this. I promise. Maybe the gir-” “NO!” My voice was sharp, panicked. Her hand froze, and she pulled back slightly, startled. I took a step back, my heart racing. “You can’t tell them about this. You can’t tell anyone. This has to stay between us. No one else can know.” “Alright, alright,” Sunset said quickly, her hands raised in a calming gesture. “It’s okay. I won’t say anything. I promise.” There can’t be a penalty for this. She just... figured it out. I didn’t say anything. I didn’t... The entity can't punish me for this right. I look around, nothing is happening, maybe that's the way, the way i can cheat my way, make them know without telling them.. “Hey” Sunset interrupted, stepping closer again. “It’s okay. I get it. I won’t push, and I won’t tell anyone. But whatever this is, whatever’s keeping you like this... I want you to know that you’re not alone. I’ll help you. No matter what. You have my word. We will brake your chains” I stared at her, searching her face for any hint of doubt or judgment, but there was none. Just care. Just understanding. Her words broke something in me, and I finally whispered, “Chains.” She tilted her head again, her expression shifting to one of quiet realization. “Chains,” I repeated, my voice barely audible. “That’s... about right.” Sunset reached for my shoulder, squeezing it gently. “We’ll break them. Together.” Author's Note Hey, i feel this chapter is kinda rushed, but it is good enaugh to deliver, next one will be showing the way this story is going, also the story is also fast, this won't be long as radiance of sunset shimmer i want to end it on less than 100k words. I hope you like it!
Love Doesn’t Matter—Survival DoesWhen step back into the classroom the girls are practicing, strumming their instruments, but the moment Sunset and I walk in, all eyes turn to us. I feel the weight of their gazes curious, expectant, maybe even a little suspicious. Applejack raises an eyebrow, adjusting her hat. “So? You both ready to join us?” Sunset shifts beside me, rubbing her arm, but she doesn’t say anything. The attention makes her uncomfortable I can tell. And honestly? I get it. I feel the same way. Applejack turns her gaze to me now. “You, uh… might wanna take a look at these.” She holds out a stack of papers, lyrics. Their songs. I take them after a moment of hesitation.I don’t need them. These are songs I know by heart. I can't tell them that, though. “Thanks” I say stuffing the papers into my pocket. So, I’m in their band now, huh? And Sunset… she’s here earlier than she was supposed to be. The timeline’s shifting. Things are changing. But is that good thing. Or am I just making things worse? We still need Twilight. We need her now. I bite my lip. If I tell Sunset to write to Twilight right this second, will he do something to me? Will I be punished? Yeah, that’s too far. Too risky. I can’t push it yet. For now, I need to focus on something else. Sunset needs to ponify. Once that happens, she’ll maybe realize the journal still works. I'm desperate okey? If I had arrived in this world just a little earlier, like before the first movie, I could have asked if there was any other way to contact Twilight. Some kind of backup plan. But that ship has sailed. I haven't met twilight, so i can't use that. . Maybe I can get some information indirectly. “Hey,” I say, trying to sound casual “students were talking about some Twilight. She’s not in the band?” The room goes still. The girls exchange quick glances. Sunset stiffens beside me. For a second, I think they’re not going to answer. Then, Fluttershy speaks. “Twilight… drove somewhere far. She’ll be back after the Battle of the Bands.” And just like that, they turn back to their instruments, conversation over. Well. That didn’t get me anywhere. They won’t even talk about her right now. That means I won’t be getting any answers anytime soon. But maybe, just maybe, I can nudge things in the right direction. I turn to Rainbow Dash. “If I sing with you, what’s Sunset going to do?” I already know the answer, but they don’t. Rainbow frowns, confused. “What do you mean?” I shift my focus to Sunset. “Do you play anything?” She hesitates, eyes flicking between me and the girls. “…I played electric guitar a little.” Rainbow’s eyes widen. “Wait, what?” Before anyone can say anything else, Rainbow shoves a guitar into Sunset’s hands. Sunset lets out a small laugh, brushing her fingers along the strings like she’s reacquainting herself with an old friend. Then, without warning, she starts playing. It’s mastery. The first few notes ring out, and I swear the air in the room changes. She doesn’t just strum—she commands the instrument, her fingers flying across the strings like she was born for this. Every chord is sharp, precise, filled with an emotion that makes the song feel alive. Rainbow’s jaw drops. And me? I just watch, completely spellbound. Sunset Shimmer isn’t just good—she’s incredible. The way she moves, the way she feels the music, the sheer passion in every note—it’s enough to silence the entire room. It’s like the guitar was made for her. When she finally finishes, the last note ringing in the air, there’s silence. And then— “DUDE!” Rainbow practically shouts, grabbing Sunset by the shoulders. “WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT?!” Sunset laughs, rubbing the back of her neck. “Uh… I guess I still got it?” “‘Got it’?! You just shredded like an absolute legend!” Rainbow cries. She turns to the others. “Did you see that?! Did you hear that?!” Applejack whistles. “Well, I’ll be.” Sunset chuckles, shifting awkwardly under their praise. But I see it—that small flicker of pride in her eyes. The way her shoulders relax just a bit. This is who she is. This is what she’s meant for.... I just changed the story again. She wasn’t supposed to pick up that guitar. She wasn’t supposed to own the moment like this. But she did. And I made it happen. We are closer than ever to victory. Maybe—just maybe—we can win against Tirek and the others. Then the moment comes. We stand, the girls readying their instruments, the energy in the room shifting. This is it—the next step forward. Rainbow cracks her knuckles, flashing a confident grin. “Alright! Let’s do this. We’ll start with Awesome as I Wanna Be.” That song. The one where Rainbow made herself the main character. I hesitate. Not because it’s a bad song—no, it’s great—but it’s not the right song. Not for what I’m trying to do. Not for what I need to happen. I glance down at the lyrics in my hand, scanning the pages. Then, an idea forms. A better idea. “Hey” I say, turning to Rainbow, “can we try this one instead?” I point at the page. Rainbow leans over, her eyes following my finger. When she realizes what I’m pointing at, she blinks. “Wait… the cafeteria song?” The other girls glance at each other. “Yeah” I nod. “Can we try that? It sound cool.” Rainbow scratches the back of her head. “I mean… sure, I guess?” Sunset lets out a small laugh, shaking her head. “Wow. That song.” She glances at me, amusement flickering in her eyes. “If you know what that song was used for, it helped our friend win the crown” “Oh, really?” I would laugh too… if I didn’t already know that. But I do know. I know everything. And that’s exactly why I picked it. Because this song this moment is the key. If it succed it will have deeper meaning for her. The instruments start playing, the familiar melody filling the room. And then, the lyrics begin. At first, it’s just a song. Just music. But then… it happens. I see it from the corner of my eye. A glow. A familiar, magical glow. The girls begin to change. Their hair extends, their ears shift, their magic flares to life. They’re ponying up. I keep singing, keeping my head down, keeping my expression neutral. I can’t look too excited—I have to play my role. But then— A new glow. A new shift. A new transformation. Sunset. YES. I DID IT. It’s happening to Sunset too!. She gasps, staring at herself in amazement as the magic washes over her, her body responding to the song in a way it never has before. The girls stop mid-song. The instruments go silent. And all eyes turn to her. Sunset looks down at her hands, at the faint shimmer of magic around her fingers, at the new pony ears on her head, at the way her hair has grown longer and fuller, flowing behind her like fire. She looks stunned. “I… I…” She stares at her reflection in the classroom window. “It happened… to me.” Then, her eyes glisten. Proud tears. She raises a trembling hand, touching one of her new ears like she can’t believe they’re real. “It’s the first time…” she breathes. “It’s the first time it’s ever happened to me.” The girls move. Rarity is the first, placing her guitar down and stepping forward. Then Fluttershy. Then Applejack, Pinkie, and Rainbow. One by one, they close in around Sunset. And then—without hesitation— They hug her. All of them. They wrap their arms around her, holding her close. Sunset stiffens at first, as if unsure how to react. Then she lets out a small, choked laugh. She melts into them. And she cries. Not from sadness. Not from pain. But from joy. From acceptance. From finally, finally feeling like she belongs. The girls whisper to her, telling her how proud they are. How happy they are. How she was always one of them, even before this moment. I don’t move. I don’t step forward. I just watch. I stand at a distance, holding my papers, keeping my expression neutral. Because this is her moment. And I want her to have it. But deep inside, in a part of me I don’t let them see, I am proud. So unbelievably proud. And two steps closer. She wipes her eyes quickly, sniffing once before turning to me. Then, slowly, she raises a hand and points. “If… If it wasn’t for you… I wouldn’t have known.” Her voice is unsteady, thick with emotions she’s still trying to process. Her eyes, those deep, expressive eyes, are locked onto me like I’m the reason the world is still turning. She takes a step forward. Then another. And before I can react— She hugs me. Tightly. I wasn’t expecting this. “Thank you,” she breathes. “Thank you so much.” Her voice wavers, and I can feel her fingers gripping the back of my shirt, as if anchoring herself to reality. “I thought… I thought this wasn’t for me,” she continues, voice almost a whisper. “I thought the magic of friendship… this feeling… belonging… was something I could never have. That it wasn’t meant for me. That I was never meant to have it.” I don’t say anything. I just listen. “All this time…” she exhales shakily. “I told myself I didn’t deserve it. That I couldn’t deserve it. That someone like me—someone who did what I did—could only ever be a monster.” I feel her fingers tighten slightly. “But it’s real. It’s real, and I feel it, and… and it’s because of you.” I exhale through my nose, gathering my thoughts before finally speaking. “All I wanted… was for you to play in the band.” She lets out a quiet, breathy laugh, shaking her head against my shoulder. “Yeah, well… I needed you now. Good to know that now.” I let the moment settle, allowing her to hold onto me for just a few seconds longer before I gently pull away. She wipes her eyes again, but this time, she’s smiling. And that’s enough. Practice continues for hours. Song after song, the band refines their sound, their teamwork growing tighter with every note. I keep pace with them, keeping my performance just good enough to match theirs—no more, no less. I can feel it. This magic. This connection. I don’t know if it’s destiny or just really well-timed musical synergy, but we’re in sync now. We are a band. We finish the last song for the day, Rainbow wipes her forehead and grins. “Phew! That was awesome! I think we’ve got a solid shot at this.” The girls start packing up their instruments when Pinkie suddenly gasps dramatically. “Oh! Oh! Idea! What if we all go to my place?!” The others glance at each other. “Ooooh, that’s actually not a bad idea” Rainbow nods. “We can brainstorm new songs.” “Not to mention, we should make sure our setlist is strong enough to compete with the Oblivion Wake” Rarity adds. “We cannot afford to be sloppy.” Fluttershy smiles softly. “It sounds fun.” “You in?” Applejack asks, looking at me. Before today, I would’ve jumped at the chance. To be invited. To be included. To feel like part of something bigger than myself. But now? I can’t. Not yet. I need a plan. I need to be precise if I’m going to stop Chrysalis and the others. Unlike the Dazzlings, I don’t know what they have planned, what they’re capable of, or what they’re willing to do to win. And I can’t let myself get distracted. Not now. So I shake my head. “Sorry, but I gotta pass.” They look a little surprised. “You sure? We thought you wanted to come with us last time.” Rainbow asks. “It’ll be fun.” “Yeah, it’s just…” I rub the back of my neck. “I’ve got some stuff I need to do. Maybe next time.” I can tell they’re a little disappointed, but they don’t push me. Sunset studies me for a moment, as if trying to read what I’m not saying, but she doesn’t press. “Alright” she says softly. “See you tomorrow, then?” “Yeah. Tomorrow.” And with that, I leave to come back home with my sister. I stand outside the school, waiting for her. It doesn’t take long before I see her. Snowdrop. She’s walking toward me. The second she sees me, she smirks. “Well, well, well,” she drawls dramatically. “Look at you, big bro, hanging out with a bunch of girls. Living the dream, huh?” I roll my eyes. “Oh, shut up.” She snickers. “I’m just saying, don’t forget about your actual favorite girl, a.k.a. me, a.k.a. your cooler little sister.” I ruffle her hair. “Oh, Snow, I would never.” She huffs, fixing her hair but smiling nonetheless. “Good answer.” We start walking home, side by side. It feels… nice. Like, for just a moment, everything is okay. Then— A voice. A cry. “Help! Please—someone, help!” It comes from an alleyway just ahead. My entire body goes rigid. My instincts tell me to keep walking. Ignore it. Keep Snow out of it. But she stops. She looks at me. Her bright, determined eyes meeting mine. Telling me without words what she’s already decided. “No, Snow, it’s da—” She runs. Straight into the alley. “SNOW, WAIT—!” I have no choice. I run after her. Heart pounding. Breath catching. The darkness of the alley swallowing us whole. Something is wrong. Something is very, very wrong. And I don’t know what we just walked into. But I was about to find out. A massive shadow moves from the darkness, stepping forward into the dim light of a flickering streetlamp. My blood runs cold. Tirek. He towers over me, almost two heads taller, his muscular frame blocking out the alley’s exit like an iron gate. His crimson skin gleams under the streetlight, his black eyes staring down at me like I’m nothing more than a plaything. Then— Two more figures emerge behind Snowdrop. Chrysalis. Cozy Glow. Snowdrop turns, startled, but before she can even think about running— “Oh, it’s ju—” CRACK. A white-hot explosion of pain erupts across my face. I don’t even realize what happened until I’m already on the ground, vision spinning, my mind struggling to catch up. He punched me. Hard. Like he was trying to erase me from existence. I can barely breathe. My head is ringing, my skull feels like it just got caved in, and my body won’t move. From above, I hear laughter. Tirek crouches down, resting one elbow lazily on his knee as he looms over me. His lips curl into a smirk. “Oh, what’s wrong?” he taunts. “You thought we were friends or something?” Chrysalis and Cozy chuckle behind him, their laughter sickly sweet, like poisoned honey. Snowdrop’s voice pierces through the ringing in my ears. “STOP! GET AWAY FROM HIM!” She tries to run to me. She doesn’t make it. Chrysalis grabs her. With one swift, effortless motion, she wrenches Snowdrop’s arms behind her back, locking them in a single, vice-like grip. Snowdrop screams, thrashing, but it’s useless. Chrysalis is strong. And then, she cups Snowdrop’s chin with her other hand, tilting her face up with a sick grin. “Hmmm…” Chrysalis purrs, dragging a sharp fingernail down Snowdrop’s cheek. “This one looks tasty.” NO. Something snaps inside me. Adrenaline slams through my veins like an electric current, forcing my half-conscious body to move. I won’t let this happen. I can’t. I force myself to stand, my legs shaking, my breath ragged. I know how to fight. I used to fight. In another life. But right now? Right now, I need to remember. With every ounce of strength I have left, I lunge at Tirek. Left hook. Right hook. A kick to the ribs. Everything I have. Every ounce of fury, of desperation, of sheer willpower And it does nothing. Tirek doesn’t even flinch. Instead— He laughs. Deep. Loud. Maniacal. “Y-YOU THOUGHT THAT—HAHAHAHA—NO WAY.” I don’t get a chance to react. Now’s my chance. I whip around, ignoring the pain screaming through my skull, and charge at Chrysalis instead. She doesn’t expect it. My fist connects with her ribs. Hard. She gasps, staggering back. Snowdrop is free. But the moment is over too soon. Before I can even register what’s happening— AGH! A searing pain rips through my scalp. Tirek has me by the hair. And then— He slams my head against the alley wall. The impact is instant. White light explodes in my vision. I hear something crack. My body collapses to the ground. I taste blood. I can’t move. I can barely breathe. Above me, I hear them laughing. I hear Snowdrop screaming my name. Tirek’s massive hand snaps out like a vice, grabbing her by the hair, yanking her up as if she weighs nothing. She lets out a choked gasp, her tiny fingers clawing at his iron grip, kicking wildly, but she’s trapped. Then— He licks her cheek. A slow, deliberate drag of his tongue against her skin, like he’s savoring her. A surge of fury ignites in my chest, drowning out the pain, the dizziness, the horror. "You fucking weirdo, let her go!" I try to scream, but my voice comes out broken, weak. Tirek merely grins. "Oh? I can let her go, just like that? As you command?" His chuckle is low, mocking, venomous. "Hahaha… how adorable." He opens his mouth. Snowdrop turns to me, her wide, tear-streaked eyes filled with pleading terror. Help me. But I can’t move. I can’t even lift my fucking hand. I don’t feel my body anymore. And then the true nightmare truly began. A sickly red glow pulsed from the gem on Tirek’s chest. Tendrils of dark energy slither forward, wrapping around Snowdrop like serpents, burrowing into her skin, seeping into her very soul. She screams. A piercing, gut-wrenching scream that echoes in the alley like the wail of a dying star. And before my eyes She begins to wither. Her skin turns pallid, drained of color, before rapidly shriveling, as if every drop of life is being sucked from her. Her bright, youthful face twists in agony as deep wrinkles carve into her skin, her soft hair losing its luster, turning thin, brittle, gray. Tirek is draining her. Stealing everything she is. Snowdrop's fragile arms, once filled with warmth, are now skeletal, the flesh tightening over brittle bone. Her lips tremble, her entire body quaking in his grasp, but no more screams come. Her voice is gone. The last thing she manages to whisper— "H—hel—" Her final plea for help, cut short. Her eyes, so full of light, so full of life—become dull, empty, hollow. She crumbles. Her once-vibrant form is reduced to something horrific, something unnatural a dry, brittle husk, like a fruit left to rot under the sun for centuries. Her skin is paper-thin, cracked and peeling, flaking away as the last remnants of her life are stolen. Her small fingers, which once clutched my sleeve for comfort, are nothing more than frail twigs. She stops moving. Snowdrop is gone. "NO!!! YOU FUCKING—AHHHHHHHH!!!" A broken, guttural wail rips from my throat. Rage. Pain. Pure, unfiltered agony. I thrash, I try to get up, I try to reach for her— But I can’t. Tirek stretches, rolling his shoulders as if he just had a satisfying meal. "Mmm… delicious," he murmurs, glancing at the gem on his necklace. It glows slightly, a dim red pulse, proof of the life he stole. Cozy Glow steps into my vision, her expression one of pure amusement as she bows slightly, her curly hair bouncing. "What will you do~?" she sing-songs, her voice dripping with false sweetness. Tirek hums in satisfaction. "Mmm. Good." He flexes his massive arms, relishing the power coursing through him. "Not much magic in this one… but still tasty." Chrysalis rolls her eyes. "Again, all for you?" Tirek smirks, flexing his muscles. "I need this more than you." I’m trembling. I can feel my pulse in my skull, my breath ragged, my entire body screaming in helplessness. "WHY?!! DON'T IGNORE ME!!!" A sharp, searing pain shoots through my hand. I scream. Cozy Glow just stabbed me. A small, wickedly sharp pocket knife, right into the flesh of my palm. Blood spills, hot and thick, dripping onto the cold pavement. And then— She twists it. I choke on my own agony, barely able to breathe as she leans in, her voice sickly sweet. "Ooooh, what a sight…" she sings, dragging the blade out slowly. "A hero in pain, drowning in night." I gasp, vision going blurry, but she’s not done. She aims for my throat. I see the blade flash— But Chrysalis stops her. “Oh, let me have this one” she purrs, stepping forward. She kneels, her eerie green eyes locking onto mine, searching digging into me. I feel something pry at my mind, at my very soul, tendrils of dark magic slithering into my thoughts. She’s trying to break me. Trying to pull me under. Trying to make me hers. A sharp crack echoes in my head as she recoils. "Oh… interesting." She chuckles, rubbing her temple as if I just gave her a mild headache. "You really are different." Tirek watches, unimpressed. Then he steps forward, towering over me. He crouches, staring down at me like a disappointed teacher. "You could have stayed out of this. You could have run." A sigh. "But we can't take chances. You knew something." His hand grips the necklace at his chest, his fingers tracing over the glowing gem. "None would ask about these. Not on our first meeting. But you did. You knew something was wrong. And that… makes you a problem." His gaze drifts lazily toward Snowdrop’s withered, lifeless husk. "She was just an… addition." Rage surges through me, but before I can act— A fist slams into my face. Crack. Then another. Then another. A brutal barrage of fists, faster than I can react, stronger than I can endure. Ten. Twenty. I don’t know. My mind goes blank. I taste blood. I can’t see. I can’t feel. Darkness. This is how it ends. I lost. I failed. . .. ... .... "Big bro." The voice is soft, barely above a whisper, yet it cuts through the darkness like a blade. "Big bro, wake up." My entire body jerks upright, my lungs burning as if I’ve been drowning. I claw at my throat, sucking in air like I haven’t breathed in centuries. My hands are shaking so badly I can barely process what’s happening. My vision is spinning, everything warping, twisting, shifting between the cold, filthy alleyway and— My bedroom. I’m in my room. I look around wildly, my breath ragged, my heart pounding so hard it hurts. My sheets are tangled around my body, soaked in sweat. The faint glow of the moon filters through the window, casting soft light across my familiar walls. The air smells of home, of warmth, of safety. I’m home. I didn’t die. Snowdrop is standing next to my bed, rubbing her eyes sleepily, her small frame illuminated by the dim light. She looks… normal. Her skin isn’t cracked and dry like before, her hair isn’t brittle and gray, her body isn’t a lifeless husk. She’s alive. She’s whole. She tilts her head, raising an eyebrow. "Cool, you missed me, but it’s four in the morning, and you just ruined my beauty sleep." I don’t respond. I can’t. I just stare at her, my entire body frozen. My chest is tight, my hands are trembling. My mind is still in that alley, still watching her wither away, still hearing her voice break as she pleaded for help I couldn’t give. Snowdrop is alive. But I watched her die. I move before I can stop myself.I grab her, wrapping my arms around her so tightly she lets out a small oof. I bury my face into her shoulder, squeezing her as if she’ll disappear if I let go. "You're okay," "You're back. You're you." She stiffens at first, clearly confused by my reaction, but after a second, she relaxes in my grip. "Big bro, what’s wrong with you?" I don’t answer. I can’t answer. I just hold onto her. She’s warm. She’s real. Not a dried corpse. Not dust in the wind. "You’re acting weird," she finally says, pulling back just enough to look at my face. She frowns. "You okay?" "We were just in the alley, you—" She blinks. Then, very casually, she says "Nightmare." She gestures around my room. "You're at home. Safe. Go back to sleep. We have school in the morning." My mind short-circuits. My heart is hammering so hard I feel like I might die all over again. A nightmare? Just a dream? No, that wasn’t just some bad dream. That was real. I felt it. I lived it. I fucking DIED. I watched her die. I watched Tirek steal her life, listened to her last breath as she begged me to save her. "What the actual fuck?" Snowdrop rolls her eyes. "Dramatic much?" I felt my body fail. I felt the cold emptiness consume me. I felt my mind fade into nothing. But I’m here. Did time rewind? Did something bring me back? "We can’t take chances." "You knew something you shouldn’t have." "We must eliminate you." Did I get reincarnated? Did that thing—that entity—decide to reset everything? To throw me back into my body like I’m some piece in its fucked-up game? I don’t understand. I don’t fucking understand any of this. "Snow." She looks at me, one eyebrow raised. I grab her shoulders, my grip desperate. "Promise me. Promise me that something like this won’t happen." She tilts her head. "Something like what? Dude, I have no idea what you—" "Just promise me." She studies me for a second, clearly confused by my urgency, but after a moment, she sighs and shrugs. "Uh, sure? I promise?" It’s not enough. It’s not even close to enough. But it’s all I have. She yawns, rubbing her temple. "Okay, bro, go back to sleep before I knock you out myself." She turns to leave, but I don’t move. I just sit there, frozen, my mind replaying everything over and over and over. I died. I know I did. She died. And it was my fault. I was reckless. I wasn’t prepared. I treated this like some fun adventure, like I was playing some stupid fucking role in a high school drama. This isn’t a story. This isn’t some funny little love triangle. This is real life. And real life has fucking consequences. I grit my teeth, my jaw clenching so hard it aches. I know what I have to do now. Tirek has to die. No more playing around. No more underestimating him. No more doubt. He’s a monster. He killed me. He killed Snowdrop. I can’t let that happen again. I won’t let that happen again. I can’t waste my time worrying about stupid shit—about whether Sunset likes me, about whether I fit in, about whether I’m good enough. None of that fucking matters anymore. This isn’t about love. This isn’t about friendship. This is about war. I will find him. I will kill him. And I will make sure he never lays a hand on Snowdrop again. No matter what it takes. Author's Note Hey, i had this moment in mind even before writing this story, i hope you will have as much fun reading it as i had writing. cheers
One Step Too LateI couldn't sleep. My mind would not sleep, no matter how hard I tried or how much I tossed and turned. I couldn't get the image of Snowdrop out of my head. Her horrified face, her tiny hands shaking, the sound of her last scream. Every time I closed my eyes, it haunted me since it was ingrained in my brain. Before her body withered away into nothing, I could still hear how her voice cracked and how she yelled my name, appealing and asking. And the worst part? I could still feel it. The punches, the kicks, the way Tirek beat the life out of me, how his fists felt like they were tearing away chunks of my soul with every hit. The way Cozy Glow laughed when she stabbed me. The way Chrysalis mocked me, like I was some weak little thing to be toyed with before being discarded. I had died. I had really, truly died. And yet, here I was. Lying in my bed, staring at the ceiling, my heart still hammering in my chest. My hands shook. My whole body felt cold, like death had brushed its fingers over me and left something behind. What the fuck happened to me? I needed to think. The Oblivion Wake. Tirek, Chrysalis, Cozy Glow. They were different from dazzlings. Tirek was pure strength. A monster in human skin, something that couldn’t be reasoned with, only fought. Chrysalis was a schemer, someone who got into your head, twisted your thoughts, made you second-guess everything. And Cozy Glow? That little freak was a sadist. A demon hiding behind a childish smile, someone who found joy in watching others suffer. I had to separate them. But how? They stuck together. I had no magic. No strength. I was just a normal fucking guy. I needed a plan. I needed something real, something that could actually work. But nothing came. Nothing. And that scared me more than anything. The night stretched on, and before I knew it, my alarm was ringing. I barely had the energy to get up. My body was drained, my eyes felt like they were made of sandpaper, and my brain was still running in circles. Snowdrop was already at my door, arms crossed, giving me that smug look. “Big Bro, you look like you got hit by a truck.” I grunted, rubbing my eyes. “Feel like it too.” She snorted. “Did you even sleep?” I just stared at her. Alive. She was alive. Her face scrunched up. “What? You’re acting weird again.” I shook my head. “Nothing.” She rolled her eyes. “Uh-huh. Whatever. Just don’t pass out in the middle of class, okay? I don’t wanna have to carry your dead weight all the way home.” Despite everything, a small chuckle escaped me. Snowdrop was Snowdrop. Still, as we walked to school Everything felt wrong. Walking through the school doors, it was like I was stuck in some horrible déjà vu. I had done this before. I had lived this exact morning. I had smiled at these people, waved at Sunset, walked these halls. But now I knew what was coming. And then I saw them. Tirek. Chrysalis. Cozy Glow. Standing there, laughing like they were normal fucking people. Like they hadn’t killed me in another life. I couldn’t stop myself. My eyes locked onto Tirek. Hatred burned inside me, so strong I felt like my blood was boiling. I saw him now. I saw all of them. And that was my mistake. Tirek’s gaze flicked to me, and in an instant, he was walking forward. My breath caught in my throat. No, no, no, not again. He stopped in front of me, a smirk on his face. “Well, well. Look who’s checking me up.” I forced myself to breathe, to keep my face neutral. Don’t react. Don’t show anything. Just act normal. “Morning mister.” I said, keeping my voice casual. Tirek chuckled and extended his hand. Just like last time. I hesitated. Last time, I had looked at his necklace. That had made him suspicious. Not this time. I grabbed his hand and shook it, forcing a smile. Tirek raised an eyebrow but didn’t push. “You keep looking at me like that, people might think you have a crush.” I forced a laugh, playing it off. “Hey, man, I just woke up. I’m barely thinking at all.” He grinned. “Try to keep it that way.” And just like that, he walked off, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow following behind. I let out a slow breath. Would that be enough? I didn’t know. And that terrified me. Sunset approached me, just like she had before. The same curious look in her eyes. The same warmth in her voice. “Do you know the Oblivion Wake?” I gritted my teeth. I had to force myself not to glare in the direction of Tirek and his little circus of monsters. Not yet. Not now. “They’re just some random band” Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Nah, dude, they’re like, super weird. They give off some creepy spirit energy or something.” Yeah. Spirit energy. If only she fucking knew. We went to the classroom. Just like before, the girls started singing. The same song. Those same harmonies. I watched them transform, watched their magic come to life, Again i singed my song, Sunset got me out of a classroom to talk with me, the same talk about chains, again i said i would join only if she will join to, she joined, we singed and she ponified again. She looked at me, the pure joy in her eyes nearly making me forget about everything. She had been so uncertain before, so doubtful of her place in all this. But when she sang, when she truly let go she was amazing. And yet, I couldn’t focus on it. Because I knew that no amount of singing, no amount of magic of friendship, was going to stop what was coming. Still, I played along. The moment repeated itself, but my mind was elsewhere. I wasn’t here. I was still in that alleyway. I was still watching Snowdrop die. I was still feeling my body get torn apart under Tirek’s fists. I had to change things. I had to. When we left school, I took a different path. I took the invitation to go to Pinkie’s. Snowdrop wasn’t too happy about it. She pouted, crossing her arms. “So, I have to go home alone?” I sighed. “Yeah. Just today.” She narrowed her eyes, then smirked. “Don’t get into all the girls’ panties at once, okay? They don’t like that.” I groaned, lightly scratching her hair. “Snow.” She grinned, stepping away. “Sorry, sorry.” But then her face softened, and for a second, she looked almost… sad. It hurt. I knew she’d be fine. She’d be fine. She was only hurt before because she was with me. If she went home alone, she’d be safe. She had to be safe. I clenched my fists. I needed to do whatever it takes to stop them. One walk alone wouldn’t hurt her. I turned and left before I could second-guess myself. Pinkie’s house felt… strange. Not because it was weird I mean, yeah, it was chaotic in the way only Pinkie Pie’s place could be but because I shouldn’t have been here. This didn’t happen before. This was new. And being the only guy in a room full of girls? Yeah, that was awkward as hell. But Sunset… She was glowing with excitement. She kept looking at me with her bright eyes like she couldn’t believe I was actually here. Like she was still riding the high of ponifying . She kept checking in on me, making sure I was comfortable, laughing a little too hard at my jokes, scooting just a little closer when we talked. Yeah. She was like that. Sunset wasn’t the type to take kindness for granted. She wasn’t the type to let things go unappreciated. She needed to show gratitude. And it killed me. Because no matter how much I wanted to let myself enjoy it, I couldn’t. Not now. Not when I had bigger things to deal with. I leaned back, looking around the room, watching them talk, laugh, plan for the Battle of the Bands like this was just some fun little school competition. It wasn’t. I knew that now. And I had to make sure they understood. “Man… everyone in this competition is kinda lame.” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “That so?” I nodded. “Yeah. Except for the Oblivion Wake.” The room stilled for a second. “You think they’re good?” I shook my head. “No. I think they’re dangerous.” Rarity tilted her head. “Darling, it’s just a band.” I was stepping over a line. But i need to cross that line and say thing i would never have say before. But I didn’t care. I had died. I had watched Snowdrop die. I wasn’t going to just sit around and pretend this was just a high school event. I met Sunset’s gaze. “It feels like they use some kind of magic.” The words hung in the air like a storm cloud. Sunset’s face darkened. “Magic?” “Yeah. And not the good kind like yours.” Rainbow scoffed. “Oh, come on. You really think a random rock band is packing magic?” “Some girls I know in Canterlot can use magic freely. Why couldn’t they?” The weight of my words hung in the air like a storm waiting to break. I knew I was pushing my limits. I was saying too much. But it had to be done. Sunset stared at me, eyes narrowing slightly. “Okay… you’ve seen girls use magic today. But only the—” She stopped mid-sentence, hesitating. “Well, now me too, we can use it. But that doesn’t mean it applies to just anyone.” I wiped my face with my hands, exhaling sharply. Under my breath, but loud enough for Sunset to hear, I whispered "Chains." Her expression shifted instantly. Confusion turned into serious understanding. I could see her brain working, putting the pieces together, even if she didn’t know what the full picture looked like yet. She turned to the girls. “Maybe… what he’s saying makes sense. If you think about it, Oblivion Wake came out of nowhere and took the Dazzlings’ place.” The others exchanged glances. Applejack furrowed her brows. “The Dazzlings? Ain’t that those girls that sang in the cafeteria that one time? Thought they just vanished after that.” Sunset nodded. “Exactly. We never saw them again after that. But then, suddenly, Oblivion Wake appears out of nowhere, and now everyone is talking about them?” She turned back to me. “Are you saying… we might be dealing with magic?” Before I could answer, Pinkie jumped in. She gasped dramatically, throwing her arms in the air. “Oh! So you’re telling us that maybe, just maybe, the Oblivion Wake wasn’t even supposed to be here? That they took the place of a band that was actually supposed to play, and they’re using some kind of weird, spooky magic?” She took a deep breath. “And he—” she pointed directly at me, eyes gleaming with wild energy, “knows how it works and maybe even saw it, but can’t say anything because if he does, he’ll suffer for it?!” The entire room went dead silent. Applejack turned to her. “Pinkie, I don’t think that’s wha—” I flicked my fingers. Yes. Pinkie had nailed it. The silence deepened. I could see the realization settling in their minds, see the gears turning, see the way Sunset was now looking at me like she finally understood why I’d been acting so strange. She placed a hand on my shoulder. “…That’s what we were talking about when we walked out of the classroom, isn’t it?” she murmured. “You know something. You just… can’t tell us.” The others nodded. Just like that. Just like that, they believed me. Because Pinkie Pie said something crazy, and somehow, it was exactly what they needed to hear to accept the truth. This was perfect. Perfectly normal. Pinkie had done this before, right? She had called things out of nowhere that didn’t make sense, but ended up being right. This had happened before. To Twilight. And that was my mistake. I said it out loud. “…Like Twilight in movies.” The second the words left my mouth, I felt my stomach drop. Sunset blinked. “Twilight?” Rarity tilted her head. “You know her?” Then Rainbow frowned. “Wait, and what movie?” Fuck. My breath caught in my throat. My heart slammed against my ribs. I looked around the room, my mind screaming at me to find a way out. I was waiting for it. Waiting for the penalty. Waiting for something to happen. For reality to punish me. But… nothing. There was nothing. No pain. No whispers. No force pulling me away. I had said too much, and yet— Nothing happened. No. No. This wasn’t right. Every time I had tried to talk about what I knew, about what I had seen, it had always come with a cost. The entity that had sent me back had made it clear, I wasn’t allowed to say too much. So why why now was there nothing? I felt Sunset’s gaze burning into me. I looked at her. She wasn’t just confused anymore she was watching me carefully now. “…What movie?” I tried to find an answer. I tried to fix my mistake. “…I misspoke,” I said quickly, forcing out a laugh that felt wrong in my throat. “I meant, uh, Twilight Velvet. You know. The author.” Sunset’s frown deepened. “Twilight Velvet writes crime novels.” Fuck. Think. Think. I needed to get off this topic—now. “Okay, okay, maybe I didn’t sleep much last night, alright? I’m talking nonsense.” For once, I wished SnowDrop was here to save my ass with a dumb joke. Pinkie tapped her chin. “Hmm… nah, I don’t think that was nonsense. It felt too specific to be nonsense.” I felt my soul leave my body. Sunset took a slow step toward me. “…Do you know something about Twilight?” I shook my head. “No.” Lie. “…You hesitated.” Shit. I forced out a breath. “Look, it’s nothing, okay? I just I need to focus on Oblivion Wake. That’s what matters right now.” Sunset didn’t look convinced. Neither did the others. Instead, she just exhaled and nodded. “This talk isn't over.” I had dodged a bullet. For now. But the way she looked at me told me everything. I had fucked up. I had to be more careful. Dring. Dring. My jaw tightened as I experienced a sudden wave of annoyance. Who the fuck was calling me now? We didn’t even have a plan yet. I still had to figure out how to stop the Oblivion Wake. I still had to fix everything I broke. With a frustrated sigh, I pulled out my phone, my thumb swiping the screen as I glared at the number. Unknown caller. Great. Just fucking great. I pressed the answer button, bringing the phone to my ear. “What is it?” . For a second, there was silence. Then— “Uh, hello. This is Officer Shining Armor. Am I speaking to a family member of Snowdrop?” The second he said her name, my stomach turned to ice. I straightened up, the irritation in my voice vanishing instantly. “Wha—?” “She had this number listed as her emergency contact.” My heart was slamming against my ribs now. My fingers tightened around the phone. I didn’t even breathe. Why was he calling me? “I’m sorry to inform you that there was a fatal accident involving a truck and—” Fatal accident. The words shattered my mind like glass. No. No. No no no no NO. Shining Armor kept speaking, his voice distant, muffled, like I was underwater. “…We need you to come down and confirm if it’s her body—” What? My breath hitched. “What… body?” My voice didn’t even sound like mine. “What happened to her?” My pulse was thunder in my ears. I could barely hear him, but his words didn’t even matter anymore. Because I already knew. I already knew what he was going to say. I stood up so fast my chair slammed into the ground. Shining Armor gave me the address, and that was all I needed. I didn’t say anything. I didn’t fucking care about the girls anymore. I ran. Everything blurred around me, voices, footsteps, shouts I heard Sunset calling my name behind me, but I didn’t stop. I couldn’t stop. Snowdrop. This wasn’t happening. This couldn’t be happening. She was supposed to be fine. She was supposed to go home safe. She was only in danger because she was with me. But she wasn’t with me. I made sure of it. I sent her home alone. She was supposed to be fine. So why? Why?! I sprinted faster, my breath burning in my lungs. The city blurred past me, streetlights glowing like distant stars, the cold air slicing into my skin. My heartbeat was pounding, my legs aching, but I kept running. I had to get there. I had to get there now. By the time I finally saw the flashing red and blue lights up ahead, my whole body felt like it was about to collapse. Police cars. An ambulance. A crowd. And— A body. Covered by a white hospital blanket. Everything inside me stopped. I slowed down, my legs trembling as I took shaky steps forward. My lungs burned, my throat was dry. No. No. Shining Armor was there. I saw him step toward me, his lips moving—he was saying something—but I didn’t care. I walked past him. Step by step. Closer and closer. The world around me was silent. I knelt down. My hands shook as I reached out, my fingers clutching the edge of the blanket. And then, slowly—so painfully slowly—I pulled it back. And there she was. Snowdrop. Lifeless. Pale. Her small frame was twisted unnaturally, her body broken and mangled in ways it never should have been. Her hair was stained red, blood smeared across her face, her arms, her chest. And her eyes— Her blind, beautiful eyes— They were closed forever. Something inside me snapped. “No.” I barely heard my own voice. I grabbed her by the shoulders, my hands shaking violently. “No, no, no, no—” I shook her. She didn’t move. She was so cold. My breath came out in ragged gasps, my chest heaving, tightening, collapsing in on itself. Tears burned my eyes. No. No. She was supposed to live. It would have been better if I had died instead. "You can't," I choked out, my voice breaking. "Wake up, Snow." I pulled her into my arms, hugging her tightly, desperately, as if I could somehow hold her soul in place. "You can't be gone. Please. Please, wake up." My tears dripped onto her bloodied hair. A warm hand touched my shoulder. Shining Armor. His voice was gentle. “She’s already gone.” I didn’t listen. “She can’t be,” I whispered. He hesitated. Then, softly— “…It was instant death.” Instant death. Instant. She never even had a chance to fight it. My breath shook. I felt like I was drowning. My mind was spiraling, unraveling, coming apart at the seams. I had to fix this. I had to undo this. I had to save her. I turned my head. And I saw it. A sharp, broken piece of a truck’s bumper. Lying on the pavement. Within my reach. Shining Armor was still talking, still saying things that didn’t matter. I reached for it. But before I could grab it— His hand grabbed my wrist. His grip was firm. "Don't even think about it," he said, his voice dropping into a warning. I stared at him. Then, through my tears—I smiled. And I let go. The piece of plastic fell— Right into my other hand. And before he could stop me— I stabbed it into my throat. White-hot pain exploded through my neck. I gasped, choking—blood spilled down my hands, down my chest, burning, warm, sticky. Shining Armor lunged forward. "MEDIC!" he shouted, panic in his voice now. "WE HAVE A SUICIDE ATTEMPT! NOW!" I barely heard him. The pain was all-consuming. I coughed—more blood splattered onto my lap, onto Snowdrop’s hair. I felt my body growing weaker. My vision flickered. My head lolled to the side— And then I saw her. Sunset. She was standing there. Frozen. Horrified. She had seen everything. Her face was pale, her hands trembling, her mouth slightly open like she wanted to scream but couldn’t. I met her gaze. And through the blood, through the agony, through the rapidly approaching end— I smiled at her. And then— Everything faded to white. Author's Note Hey i have a little time to write today but decided i will start this arc now. Annnnd im gonna change the story so it will be longer it should end in 5-6 chapters from now. I hope you liked chapter :3
Not the Only One Who Cares"Welcome, welcome!" The voice was cheerful, almost too cheerful, like a street performer putting on a show. My eyes snapped open, and I found myself once again in that endless white void. The same emptiness. The same nothingness. I clenched my fists as I sat up, my heart still hammering from— From what? Snowdrop. The truck. The blood. I swallowed, touching my throat. No wound. No pain. Just me, in this damn void. And then I saw him. Like a magician poised to start a magic show, he stood there, balancing on the tips of his shoes. When he saw that I was completely awake, he bent forward in a dramatic bow, his hands folded behind his back, and his amused eyes widened. He had a smile that was overly big, like a character from a cartoon. "You again?! You did this to me! You made me live through that hell! You let her die!" He threw his hands up in surrender, taking a step back as if I was pointing a loaded gun at him. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! No, no, no, no, no. Wrong guy! I didn’t do any of that." I glared at him. "What the hell are you talking about? You’re the same bastard who—" With a sigh, he waved his finger before abruptly pointing directly up. "Nope! Not me! You met someone else before. The god who had you under his thumb? Yeah, let’s just say…" He rolled his wrist dramatically "he had a very, very specific taste in entertainment. And buddy, your suffering? That was his favorite show." "Bullshit." He grinned even wider. Boom. His head exploded.Like something from a cartoon, like a balloon popping. No blood. No blood. There was only a loud pop and a plume of smoke, as if the joke had gone too well. Then, as if nothing happened, his head snapped back into existence, like it had never left. He rubbed his chin. "Mind blown, huh? If i was him that would be your head and it would be.... More blody" I staggered back, my mind trying to process what I just saw. He laughed. "Listen, pal, there are a lot of gods out there. And I mean, a lot. All of us have been watching you struggle. Some more than others. But the one who was in charge of you? Well… let’s just say his creative vision wasn’t exactly popular among the rest of us. Watching you get torn apart? Kind of painful for us normal folk." "You're telling me there’s some... cosmic audience watching my life like a damn movie? And I got stuck with the worst director?" He snapped his fingers and pointed at me. "Bingo!" "Bullshit again." "Oh, come on." He crossed his arms. "Do I really look like the kind of guy who’d lie to you?" "Yes." His ears fell off. They just plopped to the ground like two loose buttons. He bent down, picked them up, dusted them off, and casually reattached them to his head. "Oof, harsh. But fair. I get it, trust issues and all that. But let me make one thing clear I am not him. I am not the sadistic little gremlin who threw you into this nightmare. I am... let’s say, an improvement." I didn’t believe him. This had to be another trick. Another game. Another setup. "If you’re so much better," I growled, stepping closer, "then fix this. Undo it. Bring her back. You’re a god, aren’t you?" His smile flickered for the first time. Just for a second. "...You can't, can you?" He exhaled through his nose, running a hand through his messy, windblown hair. "Not exactly. The old god’s, uh… creative choices can’t just be erased. I can rewrite them a little. But completely undoing them? That’s out of my hands." "Then Snowdrop… she’s still going to die?" I hated how my voice cracked on the last word. His expression twitched, and for the first time, his body language didn’t seem like some exaggerated performance. He looked… almost guilty. "I don’t know yet." I felt my blood turn to ice. "What do you mean, you don’t know?" He wiggled his fingers in a who-knows gesture. "I mean, the script isn’t fully written yet. Your story is… shifting. Because of me." "That’s not good enough.You’re a god. You can do anything. I don’t give a damn about rewriting things I want you to erase it. Make sure she lives. MAKE SURE NONE OF THIS HAPPENS AGAIN." His ears fell off again. But he caught them midair this time and snapped them back into place. "Man, you gotta stop yelling. My ears are very sensitive." I wanted to hit him. I wanted to burn this entire place down if it meant I could get an answer I actually wanted to hear. "If you can't change it, then why the hell are you here? Why did you bring me back here? What do you actually want from me?" His expression softened. "To give you a chance. A real one. Without someone pulling the strings and just to watching you break." I hated how much I wanted to believe him. But I had believed before. And it had cost me everything. "And what if you're lying?" His grin widened. "Then you're fucked, buddy. But hey, at least I'm funnier than the last guy, right?" "Well… you’re right about that." "See? Progress! You’re already warming up to me." Despite the light, playful tone of his voice, I could still feel the weight of everything collapsing around me. My predicament had not altered in actuality. Snowdrop had vanished. There was still Oblivion Wake. And I was simply me. A man who stood between monsters and spoke only words. "So? What can I do? Or, more importantly, what’s the most you can do?" He tilted his head from side to side, making a little hmm sound, as if weighing his options. Then, with a snap of his fingers I was sitting. A grand wooden chair beneath me. A table in front of me, piled high with grapes, cheese, bread, and golden goblets filled with shimmering nectar. The god stood across from me, a staff now in his hand, tapping it against the floor in a rhythmic pattern. "Well, here’s the thing" he said, his voice taking on an almost musical quality. "I can’t make Oblivion Wake vanish. And I can’t just snap my fingers and change your sister’s fate. But you? Oh, you can." "Explain." His grin widened, and with a flourish, he twirled the staff before pointing a thumb at himself. "To save your dear Snowdrop, to rewrite her tale, You need the right blessing, or else you will fail. A god must stand with you, a force on your side, Someone who’s willing—someone with pride!" He puffed out his chest dramatically, striking a heroic pose. "That’s me, my dear boy, the one who will aid, A deal to be brokered, a pact to be made! Wouldn’t you like to wield power untold? Wouldn’t you like more than just words to be bold?" His staff hit the ground with a loud thump, and suddenly The world around us shifted. Gone was the lavish feast, replaced by an endless black stage, like we were standing in the middle of a theater with no audience. The god twirled his staff like a baton, and from the darkness, three towering silhouettes emerged. Their eyes gleamed. Their shadows stretched, warping and twisting as if they were alive. I swallowed hard. I knew who they were. Cozy Glow. Chrysalis. Tirek. The god sang. Oh so he's that kind of god. Lame "Cozy Glow is but a child, a twisted little thing, A sadist with a broken mind, playing puppets on a string. She’s clever, she’s ruthless, but oh, what a shame— She’s got no real power, just tricks and mind games! She is weak, oh so weak, in a fight one-on-one, And that, my dear hero, is how you have won. Break her, outthink her, and watch her despair— When she loses control, she won’t have a prayer!" I watched as the silhouette of Cozy Glow shattered like glass, disappearing into the void. Then, the god pointed his staff, and Chrysalis’s shadow loomed larger. "Now Chrysalis, ah, the cunning queen, Her mind is a fortress, her will is unseen. She plots and she schemes, she adapts, she survives, To challenge her fully? You won’t leave alive. But what does she crave? More than blood, more than pain? Power, my boy, she wants to reign. Use that, entice her, make her betray, Whisper sweet lies and she’ll give them away." The shadow of Chrysalis flickered, as if momentarily unsure, before fading into the dark. And then Tirek. The god’s staff spun, and a massive leather-bound book materialized in his hands. He opened it, adjusting a pair of suddenly appearing glasses as he flipped through pages. "Now, Tirek, oh Tirek, the beast with no soul, His heart is a furnace, his hunger a hole. He was meant to destroy you, over and over, Kill you, revive you, repeat until older." The pages flashed before my eyes Me. Dying. Again. And again. Impaled. Burned. Drowned. Torn apart Over and over, millions of times. I felt bile rise in my throat. The god sighed and slammed the book shut. With a snap of his finger it caught fire. The pages curled, blackened, and then disintegrated into glowing embers. "Well, that script is outdated, not happening now, You’ve got a new fate, but listen up—how?" He leaned in, grinning. "If you dance with fate, you enhance your state, Take what I give, and alter your weight. A blessing, a boon, a power untamed, A choice to be made—so what’s your name?" I parted my lips, about to answer, but— A sharp, unnatural static filled the air. My voice, my own name, was cut off. Replaced by a jumbled, garbled mess of sound. Like someone had taken a black marker and scratched it out of reality itself. What…? God blinked. His grin faltered. He leaned forward, cupping a hand behind his ear. "I’m sorry, what was that? Your name is…?" Again, I tried to say it. And again—it was censored. A long, dead silence stretched between us. "PFFFFT—" The god bursted out laughing. His entire body trembled with laughter, and he doubled over, gripping his sides. As if I were the subject of the funniest joke ever told. "SERIOUSLY?! This is censored?! He wiped a nonexistent tear from his eye. "Ohhh, man. This is rich. Absolutely golden. Tell me, how the hell are they supposed to reac it if it's bleeped out?" I just stared at him, confused. "What… what are you talking about? Who's ‘they’?" God straightened, still snickering to himself."Ehhh, don’t worry about it. Not important. What is important is that you listen closely. We’ve got a schedule to keep, after all!" With a dramatic snap of his fingers The world shifted. The white void flickered.Suddenly, I wasn’t standing anymore I was seated. A plush chair beneath me. A warm cup of tea in my hands. Across from me, God stood at a chalkboard, dressed like a college professor, glasses perched on the tip of his nose. He tapped the board. In big, bold letters, it read "HOW TO FIX YOUR SHITTY LIFE (A GUIDE BY GOD)." I raised an eyebrow. "Really?" He ignored me, clearing his throat. "Ahem! Now, after that brilliant little moment where you used every last brain cell in your skull to talk strategy with the Main Five—seriously, I nearly choked on my drink when I saw that, it was brilliant You out played that lame old god. You gave them explenation without giving them one but you’re going to do something even more brilliant! Wait wait wait, you died on purpose right? OOOOH I GET IT NOW, it wasn't just lame sad suicidal attempt after you saw snow die, you just wanted to come back to the night, oh clever clever, i must say buuuuut" He clapped his hands together, giggling like an excited child. "You’re going to run your ass across the street and save your sister!" "Wait—what? Just like that? No tricks?" "No tricks, no gimmicks!" God spun his staff like a baton, before pointing it at me. "But—and this is important—you need the girls to come with you." "The girls?" "Yes! All of them! You’ll ask Pinkie to drive you there, and the others will follow. That way, when you perform your act of supreme badassery, it’ll be a moment! The gods love moments!" He grinned, wiggling his eyebrows. "And—if you play your cards right—not only will you save your sister, but she will maybe use yours lips as lipstick!" I furrowed my brows. "She?" God waggled his eyebrows harder. "Ohhh, you know who I mean." My face immediately heated up. I scoffed, rolling my eyes, but I could still feel the warmth on my cheeks. This god , the smug bastard, just kept grinning. The room dimmed. Hermes sighed, tapping his staff against the floor. "Of course, there is one little detail…" He waved his hand, and suddenly The Book. The same damn book he had burned earlier. It materialized back into existence, floating in the air beside him. Dust scattered off the cover, pages flipping wildly before it settled on a single passage. God peeked inside, adjusting his glasses. "Ah. Yep. Just a regular guy. Sitting in the truck." He scowled. "Seriously? This bastard god really put some random dude there? How boring! If it were me, I would’ve put someone more interesting, like, oh, I don’t know OTHER SUNSET?" He groaned dramatically, slamming the book shut. "But whatever. I guess we’ll work with what we’ve got." With that, he tossed the book over his shoulder. It vanished into thin air, like it had never existed. He turned back to me. For the first time since I met him, his voice was… calm. "Listen, kid. I know you don’t trust gods. And you have every reason not to. But I promise you this—" He held out his hand. "I am your biggest fan." I stared at him. At his outstretched hand. At his genuine smile. And I reached out. And shook his hand. A sudden rush of energy pulsed through my body. Warmth. Strength. I believed him. "So…" I met his eyes. "Do I get to know your name?" Silence. "OH, YOU DID—OH, YOU LITTLE—" He stomped his foot on the nonexistent floor, glaring at me like I had just pulled a trick on him. He muttered something under his breath, then finally sighed. "Fine. You win. The name’s Hermes." My eyes widened. "Oh." "Ooooooohhhhhh." Hermes crossed his arms. "What?" I smirked. "Nothing. That just… makes sense." Hermes narrowed his eyes. "Tch. Whatever. Are you ready?" "I’m ready." "You need to be more than ready." Hermes snapped his fingers. Everything vanished. The next thing I knew— I was back. Sitting in a room. Sunset was next to me. I stood up so fast the chair scraped against the floor. "Okay, girls, listen." My voice was firm, urgent. I looked at each of them, searching for even the slightest hint of doubt. "I can’t explain right now, but I need you all to trust me. My sister’s life is on the line, and we have to save her." Pinkie blinked. "Oookay, now it sounds like some dramatic action movie moment—" "Please." I turned to her, my eyes pleading. "Pinkie, I need you to drive me somewhere. Right now." Something in my tone must have struck a chord, because without another word, everyone in the room stood up. No hesitation. No questions. Just silent, shared determination. I exhaled, relief flooding my chest— "THEN WHY ARE YOU THE LAST ONE TO LEAVE IF YOU SAY IT’S SO URGENT?!" Pinkie suddenly screamed, flailing her arms. "CMON, WE NEED TO SAVE HER!" I nearly tripped over myself running out the door.I sat in the back of Pinkie’s small truck, gripping the sides. I gave her the address. Good. My memory was sharp. Without it, none of this would be possible. Pinkie’s usual carefree energy was gone. Her expression was dead serious, her hands gripping the wheel with fierce determination as she gunned it through traffic. Cars honked, people shouted but none of it mattered. I saw it. The truck. The same damn truck from other time line. Barreling down the road, heading straight for that intersection. The one where Snowdrop would cross. I sucked in a breath. "WE NEED TO GET AHEAD OF IT!" Pinkie’s eyes flashed. "No problemo!" She smacked a button under the steering wheel. The entire truck jolted forward. I nearly fell backwards from the force. Whatever modification she had in this thing it was fast. Really fast. We weaved through traffic, slipping between cars like a thread through a needle. I could see the truck now. The way it barreled forward, oblivious to the tiny girl about to step into its path. Through the front glass, I saw her. Snowdrop. She was walking. Step by step. Completely unaware. It was happening. I scrambled to the back doors of the truck, throwing them open with shaky hands. I had one shot at this. One. Shot. "What are you doing?!" Sunset’s voice snapped at me. I barely turned before I felt her grab my arm. Her grip was tight, her eyes filled with panic. I swallowed hard. "Something dumb." Sunset’s face twisted. "What—" "Something I would never do if I hadn’t met you guys." Sunset’s eyes widened slightly but there was no time. I turned back toward the open doors. "Pinkie! GET TO SNOW—LEFT SIDE!" Pinkie didn’t hesitate. The truck swerved perfectly aligned. I saw Snowdrop, mere feet from the crosswalk. The other truck was almost there. I felt my breath hitch. Jump. I bent my knees. My muscles screamed. Jump. Sunset's grip loosened just for a second. Jump! I threw myself out of the truck. The world became a blur. Wind roared in my ears. I reached, stretching every fiber of my being toward her toward my sister And I grabbed her. My arms wrapped around her small frame, pulling her toward me just as the truck roared past. An inch. That was all. The truck sped by, missing us by an inch. We hit the pavement. Hard. The impact knocked the air from my lungs, but I held tight to Snowdrop, rolling with her to absorb the fall. Then— Stillness. For a moment, all I could hear was my own heartbeat. A weak, shaky voice beneath me. Could be heard. "W-what…?" I opened my eyes. Snowdrop was beneath me, trembling. Her small hands clung to my shirt her eyes wide with absolute terror. "I… I almost—" "Yeah." She sniffled. "I—I was just… crossing the street… I didn't even hear it—" "I know." Her lip quivered. She buried her face in my chest, shaking. I closed my eyes. I let out a shaky breath. I did it. I saved her. Snowdrop’s breath came in short, sharp gasps against my chest. I could feel her heartbeat racing wildly—almost as fast as mine. “How?” She was staring up at me, eyes filled with confusion, fear, doubt. “How did you know?” she demanded, her fingers tightening on my sleeve. “Where did you come from? I was alone, and now you're just… here.” I let out a breathless laugh. That doesn’t matter.” Her brow furrowed. I pulled her closer pressing my forehead against hers. "You’re alright. That’s what matters." I wanted to stand, to get up and be strong for her. But the second I moved— Pain. A sharp, searing pain tore through my body, my muscles screaming in protest. My vision blurred for a second, and before I could stop myself, I collapsed back down. "Ouch—! Shit—!" Snowdrop gasped, immediately scrambling to her feet. "Are you okay?!" I hissed through my teeth, trying to push myself up. "Yeah, I’m fine, are you hu-" "ARE YOU OKAY?!" she interrupted, her voice was sharp now, almost commanding. This was… different. Snowdrop had always been gentle, soft-spoken, hesitant. But now? Now, there was fire in her voice. "How the hell did you get here?! You better start talking." "Snow, I—" "Speak. Now." Okay. That was definitely new. "I… I jumped out the back of a moving truck." Silence. A long, drawn-out silence. "WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO?!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the street. "I—" "WHY?!" "To save you from getting hit, Snow." Her eyes grew a little wider. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to quarrel or shout at me more. Then, however, her face lost its color. She looked over her shoulder. At the street. At the truck in the distance that had nearly taken her life. But before she could say another word, tires screeched against the pavement behind us. Pinkie’s van skidded to a stop. The doors burst open and suddenly—I was surrounded. "YOU IDIOT!" Sunset’s voice was the first thing I registered. "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!" "BRO, WHAT THE HELL?!" Applejack’s hands were on her hips, looking like she was about to scold me to death. "I—I can’t even—DO YOU KNOW HOW INSANE THAT WAS?!" Rarity clutched her chest dramatically, looking like she was about to faint. Fluttershy just hid behind her hands, peeking out with tears in her eyes. "DUDE, THAT WAS FUCKING AWESOME." I turned my head just in time for Rainbow Dash to slap me on the back. I groaned in pain, and she laughed. "Seriously, that was like, peak action movie material. You literally jumped out of a moving car to save someone! You’re crazy! But in the coolest way possible!" Despite the pain, despite everything—I laughed. "Yeah. I’m fucking awesome." I tilted my head up toward the sky. Hermes. Thank you. As if in response, a tiny star flickered brighter for just a second. "Heh. You’re watching, huh?" The thought alone made my chest feel lighter. Then, a sudden warmth pressed against me. I looked down. Sunset. She wrapped her arms around me, holding me close. Her body was warm, steady, and despite the fact that she was clearly pissed at me, there was something soft about the way she held me. "You’re such an idiot," she murmured against my shoulder. "I know." "Hey, hey, hey!" Snowdrop’s voice cut through the moment I barely had time to process before I felt her grab onto me, pulling me into her own hug. Her arms wrapped around my waist, her grip was very tight. She snapped her gaze to Sunset, raising a single eyebrow. "Excuse me, but he's my brother. And he saved ME." Sunset blinked, then grinned. "Yeah?" Snowdrop hugged me even tighter, sticking her tongue out. "Yeah. So it's more appropriate for ME to hug him, not you." The girls all bursted into laughter. Sunset snorted, shaking her head. "Well…" She looked at me. "He did show me today something I thought no one could." Snowdrop raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Oh? Is that so?" Something about the way she said it made Sunset’s cheeks turn just a little pink. Snowdrop grinned. She turned to me, holding up a thumbs-up, her expression was pure anime protagonist energy. And saying good job. I laughed. I laughed so damn hard. That laughter bubbled up in my chest, spilling out in full force until pain shot through my ribs like a bolt of lightning. I coughed, gripping my chest. Damn. That hurt more than I expected. "Oh! Oh no!" Fluttershy gasped, immediately kneeling beside me. "You’re hurt—w-we need to get you looked at right away!" She turned to Pinkie. "Can you drive us to my house? My mom's a doctor, she can check him out!" Pinkie snapped a salute, then dashed to her truck, throwing herself into the driver’s seat. The horn blared three times loud and triumphant. "Aye aye, captain!" Before I could even think about standing, Snowdrop slipped under my right shoulder, gripping me tightly "You’re not walking alone" On my left, Sunset did the same. I looked between them, seeing the fierce determination in their eyes. For a second, I thought about arguing. About saying, I can walk just fine. But… I let them help me. Together, we made our way to the truck. The drive to Fluttershy's house was filled with Snowdrop’s dramatic retelling of the events that had just happened. "And then—THEN—I looked left and saw this CRAZY pink truck SPEEDING TOWARD ME!" she threw her arms in the air. "And I was like—'OH NO!'" She clutched her face. "So I looked RIGHT, and BAM—there it was! The truck that was gonna hit me! And I thought—‘Oh shit, this is it, Snowdrop, you’re done for—’ BUT THEN—" She jumped onto her knees, pointing wildly at me. "BOOOOM! OUT OF NOWHERE, THIS ABSOLUTE MANIAC LEAPS FROM THE BACK OF A MOVING TRUCK AND SLAMS INTO ME, KNOCKING ME OUT OF THE WAY LIKE SOME ACTION MOVIE PROTAGONIST!" She threw her arms wide, shaking her head in disbelief. "I swear, I felt like I was in a movie. I could almost hear the epic soundtrack playing in the background." Pinkie gasped. "Ohmygosh, I KNEW I should've brought my sound system! That moment totally needed, like, a ‘DUN-DUN-DUN’ sound effect!" Rainbow leaned back "I still can’t believe you actually did that, dude. That’s some next-level bravery right there." "Or stupidity." "Same thing." She winked. Sunset just shook her head, her hand still resting lightly on my arm. "You’re lucky you didn’t break every bone in your body, you reckless idiot." "I wouldn’t be the first idiot to jump into traffic for someone they love," I said, smirking. Sunset’s expression softened at my words, but before she could say anything, Fluttershy suddenly perked up. "We’re here!" Fluttershy’s house was small and cozy, bathed in the warm glow of porch lights. The second we pulled up, she rushed to the door, flinging it open. "Mom! We need your help!" From inside, a gentle but firm voice called back. "I’m in the kitchen, sweetie. What’s wrong?" "It’s my friend! He’s hurt!" Within moments, Fluttershy’s mother appeared. She was a tall, kind-looking woman with soft pink hair tied back into a bun. The second she laid eyes on me, her gaze sharpened with professional concern. "Bring him inside." Sunset and Snowdrop helped me through the door, guiding me into the small but welcoming home. And then into mom little operational room. "Sit" Fluttershy’s mom instructed, gesturing to a chair. I obeyed, exhaling slowly. Then, she gave me a look. "Shirt off." …Oh. Well. That was… awkward. I hesitated for a moment, but she was a doctor. She’d seen worse. Way worse. I carefully pulled my shirt over my head, wincing at the movement. The second it was off, she gasped. Snowdrop’s eyes widened. "Holy shit—" Sunset’s jaw clenched. I didn’t need a mirror to know what they were seeing. My torso—a mess of deep violet bruises. Dark, ugly marks sprawled across my chest, decorating my skin like evidence of the insane risk I had just taken. "Can both of you get out? It feels a little akward beeing with 3 girls without my shirt" Sunset and SnowDrop leaved the room leaving me with fluttershy mom. Fluttershy’s mother immediately moved into action, her hands checking for anything seriously wrong. Her fingers pressed gently against my ribs, feeling for fractures. I gritted my teeth, resisting the urge to flinch. After a moment, she sighed in relief. "No broken ribs. Just heavy bruising. You’re very, very lucky, young man." I let out a breath. "Thanks, Hermes." She blinked. "I’m sorry, who?" "Uh—nothing. Just… thanking my lucky stars." She gave me a suspicious look but said nothing, instead reaching for a container of ointment. "This will help with the bruising." The cool sensation of the ointment was a relief, even as the pain still lingered beneath my skin. After a few more instructions—"Rest, ice, and take it easy for the next few days" I stepped into the living room, where all the girls were waiting. Snowdrop was the first to speak. "Are you okay?" "I’m okay." "Will you be okay?" I nodded. "It’s just bruises. I’ll heal." A collective sigh of relief filled the room. Pinkie suddenly threw confetti into the air. "YAY! HE’S NOT DEAD!" I burst out laughing. They were all happy. I was happy. I leaned back against the couch, exhaling slowly. Thank you, Hermes again. The god who had helped me. Who had guided me to this moment. Would he help me again? Would he be there when I needed him most? Would he help me when the time came to face Oblivion Wake? I still need to kill that motherfucker tirek. He will beg for mercy, kneeling down at my feet.. but …That was a thought for another day. Tonight— Tonight, I would cherish this moment. Author's Note heyyyy. i'm whriting it tired, im sorry if there are mistakes, i could mention hermes name before he reaveled it but im to sleepy to change or better to say find it, here we have the way the story is gonna go, but not for long? Yeah also funfact i made a mistake whriting it and it costed me a 2 hours of my life an 1400words. Check what you are writing remind me of that.
Maybe I Should Change Faith"And just like that, the party is officially moved to Fluttershy’s house!" Pinkie Pie declared it with her usual over-the-top enthusiasm, throwing confetti out of nowhere like she had a personal pocket dimension filled with the stuff. Her grin stretched from ear to ear as she practically bounced in place. The other girls laughed shaking their heads, but I could tell they were relieved. The tense atmosphere from earlier had finally eased, and now they were settling into their usual rhythm. Fluttershy hesitatied before nodding gently. "Oh, um... that would be nice, I think. If everyone is okay with it..." I lifted a hand, waving them off before this turned into an actual party. "I need to take Snowdrop home first. After everything that happened, she needs to rest." Snow, standing beside me, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Pfft, I'm fine. If the girls are cool with it, I can stay—" "No" I cut her off before she could finish. "Today was... a lot. You almost got hit by a damn truck, and I almost broke my ribs trying to save you. You need to go home and rest. I need to rest too." She pouted but didn't argue, though I could see the glimmer of mischief in her eye. "Oh, but it'd be fun if she stayed!" Pinkie whined. "Yeah, she’s already here, so why not?" Rainbow Dash added, grinning. Snowdrop waved them off dramatically, smirking up at me. "Nah, nah, I was just messing with my bro. Probably better if I go home and rest, like he said. He’s already got enough bruises to carry both of us." I nodded, relieved. "Thanks." We thanked Fluttershy's mom once more for checking me over, said our goodbyes, and I turned to Sunset. She lingered by the door, arms crossed, eyes on me. "You still owe me a talk about those chains of yours," she said, a teasing smirk playing on her lips. I laughed weakly. "Ah, yeah. That should be fine now" At least if Hermes is in charge and not that mad god.. She tilted her head, curious. "Huh?" "...Nothing. Just thinking out loud." She gave me a suspicious look stepping forward and wrapping her arms around me in a quick but firm hug. "Take care of yourself, alright? You do too much stupid stuff for one guy." I sighed. "Yeah, yeah." Then, with Snowdrop at my side, we headed home. The night was cold, the streetlights casting long shadows across the pavement. The air felt lighter. The kind of air you breathe when you know you did something right. But even as relief settled in, my thoughts were a mess. "What are gods, really?" I knew they existed. Hell, I'd talked to two of them already. But were they just watchers? Puppeteers? Did they play with our lives for fun, or was there some kind of purpose behind it? I owed Hermes everything right now—without him, Snowdrop wouldn’t be walking beside me, teasing me like nothing happened. But still... "It would be cool to have my own story. If I did all this on my own, it would just feel better, you know?" I glanced at Snowdrop, who was walking with her hands stuffed into her hoodie pockets. She was humming to herself, swaying slightly as she walked, like she had zero cares in the world. Then, without warning, she turned to me with a smirk. "Sooo… how’s your love life going?" I nearly tripped. "What?!" She snickered. "Oh, c’mon. Don’t act all surprised. I saw how Sunset was looking at you back there." I groaned. "We're just friends." "Uh-huh. Sure." "Seriously." "So you’re telling me that you can jump out of a moving truck to save my ass, but you can’t tell Sunset you like her?" I stopped walking, rubbing the back of my head. "...I dunno." Snowdrop sighed, shaking her head in mock disappointment. "Pathetic. Absolutely pathetic. You're out here pulling off action-movie stunts like a hero, but the second it comes to feelings, you're a total coward." I huffed. "It’s not that simple." "It kinda is." I shot her a look, but she just grinned. I sighed, but then—without really thinking—I reached over and ruffled her hair. She yelped, swatting my hand away. "Hey! Rude!" I laughed, even as my ribs protested the movement. "You're lucky I love you, kid." "Damn right I am." Maybe I didn’t have control over everything. Maybe Hermes had nudged me in the right direction. But I still made the choice to jump. I still saved Snowdrop. And that had to count for something. As we reached our house, I looked up at the night sky. A single star twinkled, brighter than the others, just for a second. Then another did. And another. I stopped for a moment, staring up at the night sky. Weird… Maybe it was nothing. Maybe I was just overthinking it. But after everything I had been through, could I really ignore something like this? Could it be Hermes again? Or… someone else? A cold shiver ran down my spine at the thought. What if not all gods were as “friendly” as him? Snowdrop’s voice snapped me out of it. “You coming?” She stood at the front door, one hand on the doorknob, looking at me like I was a total weirdo. Which, okay, fair. “Yeah, yeah, I’m coming,” I muttered, taking one last glance at the sky before following her inside. She smirked. “Weirdo.” I scoffed. “It’s genetic. You’re weird too.” That wiped the smirk off her face. “Excuse me?” I chuckled, stepping past her. I barely made it three steps toward my room before my parents intercepted me in the hallway. My dad’s eyes narrowed. “What happened to you? You look like you jumped out of a moving car.” I blinked. Damn. Good guess. From behind me, Snowdrop peeked around the corner with a massive grin. “He did.” My mom gasped, her hands trembling as the glass she was holding slipped through her fingers. Shatter! The sound echoed through the house."WHAT" “NOTHING!” I practically lunged at Snowdrop, shoving my hand over her mouth before she could say another word. “I was just, uh—playing soccer! Yeah, soccer! I was the goalkeeper, and I got a little too enthusiastic. No big deal.” My dad folded his arms. “Soccer?” “Y-Yeah,” I nodded rapidly. “Lots of diving, you know how it is.” Snowdrop’s eyes glinted with mischief. Then, before I could react—she licked my hand. I recoiled instantly. “Ew!” She wiped her mouth and smirked. “Serves you right.” My mom, still recovering from the shock, stepped forward and grabbed my arm. “You’re bruised! You’re hurt! Let me see.” I tried to brush it off. “I’m fine, Mom. Fluttershy’s mom checked me out. No broken ribs, just some bruises.” I turned toward Snowdrop and grabbed her by the collar like a puppy. “Come on, we need to talk.” She just grinned up at me. “Aww, big bro’s mad?” “Yes.” I dragged her down the hall. And let go of her once we were in the hallway, away from our parents. She rubbed her neck dramatically, pretending I had been choking her. “Geez, you’re so violent.” “You know, you could’ve just let me handle that back there.” She smirked. “Where’s the fun in that?” I groaned, running a hand through my hair. “You almost gave Mom a heart attack.” She shrugged. “You should’ve come up with a better lie.” “…Okay, that’s fair.” She crossed her arms. “So, are we going to talk about what happened?” I leaned against the wall, suddenly feeling really tired. “I mean… you almost died today. I just did what I had to.” Snowdrop frowned. “But how did you know?” I hesitated. “It’s… complicated.” How was I supposed to explain this? That some unseen force nudged me in the right direction? That a literal god whispered a warning into my mind? No way. Snowdrop might be a little naive, but even she wouldn’t buy something that absurd. I had to come up with something believable. A sibling bond? Some kind of gut feeling? No, she’d just make fun of me for that. "Let’s just say I had a feeling, okay?" I finally said, trying to sound nonchalant. Snowdrop raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced, but she just rolled her eyes. "You’re such a dork" she muttered before quickly turning toward her room. “Oh, you little—” Before I could chase after her, she paused in the doorway and glanced back at me. The playful smirk on her face softened, her expression turning more sincere. "…Thanks" she said quietly. And just like that, she disappeared into her room, shutting the door behind her. All of that… just for a "thanks," huh? But she was alive. She was safe. That was all that mattered. I let out a long breath and turned toward my own room, shutting the door behind me. I sank onto my bed, staring at the ceiling. So… what now? Do I just pray before bed now? I mean, what else am I supposed to do? The story that the other god wrote got overwritten, meaning there's something new in place. Something different. I sat up and clasped my hands together dramatically. "Oh, gigantic, most powerful Hermes," I said mockingly, "if you could please bless me with your presence in my life or my dreams, my life would be fulfilled with your wisdom." I closed my eyes. A pause. Then I peeked one eye open. Still my room. I looked left. Looked right. Still nothing. Well, that didn’t work. I sighed and dragged myself into the bathroom. The second my shirt was off, I got a good look at myself in the mirror—and immediately winced. Damn. The bruises looked even worse under the bathroom light, deep purples and blues spread across my torso like some kind of abstract painting. No wonder everyone freaked out. Carefully, I stepped into the shower, hissing whenever the hot water hit a particularly sore spot. I avoided the bruises as best as I could, but every little movement still sent a dull ache through my body. Whatever. I’d been through worse. Once I was done, I dried off, threw on a loose T-shirt, and collapsed into bed. I stared at the ceiling again. Why couldn't I sleep? Maybe it was everything that happened today. Saving Snowdrop. Almost dying. The fact that an actual god was involved in my life now. No—multiple gods. That star from earlier... it wasn’t just Hermes. Someone else had been watching, hadn’t they? I turned onto my side, folding my arms under my head. Was I being arrogant? Thinking that I could just ask a god for help whenever I wanted? No… it wasn’t arrogance. It was opportunity. Hermes wanted to help me. I could feel it. But in the end, he was still a god. And gods—at least from what I’d seen—enjoyed spectacle. They liked watching stories unfold, didn’t they? So… what if I gave them a story worth watching? A real spectacle. If I made this world interesting enough, if I played my part the way they wanted, maybe… just maybe, I could bend the rules a little. Make things work in my favor. That evil god—whatever his real name was—he had rules. He had control over my story, my fate. But now that Hermes had rewritten things, maybe the rules weren’t set in stone anymore. Maybe I could push the boundaries. Maybe I could win. The idea sent a shiver down my spine. I don't trust gods. Not one bit. But if using them was to my advantage… then why the hell shouldn’t I? After what felt like an eternity, my eyes finally closed. Sleep took me—finally. And then… FUCK YEAH! Again in thi—wait. Fuck. Where the hell am I? This wasn’t the golden hallway where I had met Hermes before. No, this was something entirely different. The place was too luxurious, too polished. The couch I was sitting on? It was massive, made of velvet so soft it felt unreal. The walls stretched up into an endless ceiling, decorated with chandeliers that glowed like stars. A fireplace crackled nearby, illuminating the room with a dim golden light. Where was I now? “Ah, you’re awake, i mean here” a soft, almost embarrassed voice spoke. I turned my head so fast I almost snapped my own neck. Sitting next to me—way too close to me—was a girl. No, not just a girl. She had wings. Large, white, pristine wings folded against her back, feathers shimmering like silk. Her long blonde curls framed a delicate, almost doll-like face, her bright green eyes staring at me with barely contained excitement. She had both hands covering her mouth, as if she were suppressing a gasp. Oh my fucking god. Hermes, if this is you fucking around, I swear— “I-I’m not Hermes,” she stammered suddenly, as if she had read my mind. FUCK. FUCK. FUCK. This isn’t Hermes. Then who the hell is this? Did I just get myself in even deeper by trying to reach out to him? Is this what happens when you start praying to gods? I knew I shouldn’t have done that. This was greed. This was me overstepping. I scrambled backward on the couch. Was this another mad god? “I’m so sorry! Oh no, no, no, don’t be scared!” she suddenly yelped, waving her hands in front of her. Her wings flapped slightly, making a soft whoosh noise. “I’m not here to hurt you, I swear!” That’s exactly what someone who’s about to kill you would say. “Who… Who the hell are you?” I managed to get out, my throat dry. She blinked, as if she hadn’t expected the question. “Oh! Oh, um! My name is—” She hesitated. Then, she smiled nervously and clasped her hands together. “Lucifer.” Silence. … … WHAT. NO. NO NO NO NO. Did she just— “WAIT, WAIT, WAIT,” I practically shouted, pushing myself even further away from her on the couch. “Lucifer? As in—THE Lucifer? Devil Lucifer? Fallen angel Lucifer?!” Lucifer—this girl—flinched as if I had just smacked her across the face. “Eep! Oh no! No no no, it’s not like that! It’s—oh dear, I knew that name was going to make things worse…” She let out a whimper and hid her face in her hands for a moment, clearly flustered. Then, she peeked at me through her fingers. “I swear, I’m not evil! I mean, I don’t think I am? I don’t do evil things, at least… I hope?” Her wings twitched awkwardly. I was still trying to process what the actual fuck was happening. This girl—this cute, nervous, completely different from what I imagined girl—was Lucifer? But Lucifer was supposed to be… well, you know. The dark, menacing, all-powerful ruler of hell. And this girl looked like she belonged in a storybook about angels and tea parties. “…What?” I finally said, my brain completely fried. Lucifer giggled nervously and folded her hands on her lap, looking down like a child being scolded. “I-It’s complicated. But I promise I’m not here to punish you! I just… I just wanted to meet you.” Oh great. That didn’t make it any less terrifying. I swallowed, forcing myself to stay calm. “Okay… then what the hell are you?” Lucifer straightened up a little. “Ah, yes! I was going to explain! I mean, I should explain, right? That’s what gods do when they appear out of nowhere? Right? Haha… ha…” Her wings fluttered awkwardly again. I just stared at her. She cleared her throat and quickly composed herself. “Alright! So, um, gods! You see, they aren’t just… well, beings that exist.” She gestured vaguely. “Gods are more like… concepts,” she said carefully. “They are shaped by belief. They are… created when something is believed in enough to become real. That’s why different worlds have different gods. The Greek gods, for example? They weren’t gods in your last world, right? But here, they are, because people believed in them long enough.” That actually… made sense? “So you’re saying gods only exist because people believe in them?” I asked slowly. Lucifer nodded eagerly. “Yes! Well, kind of. It’s not just believing—it’s more like… when an idea takes shape, when it becomes something that affects reality, that’s when a god is born.” I processed her words. “So that means…” My eyes narrowed. “You don’t even know if you’re the Lucifer?” Lucifer pouted, crossing her arms. “That’s rude!” I raised an eyebrow. “…Okay, fine,” she sighed, twirling a strand of her golden hair around her finger. “I don’t know if I’m the one from your world’s Bible. But I am Lucifer, and this is the form I’ve had since the beginning. I don’t know why, but I just… exist like this.” She suddenly turned her head away, as if speaking to someone who wasn’t even there. “And before anyone watching says anything, NO, I did NOT choose this appearance on purpose! I was always like this! It's not to have you entertained i just like it oki? :3 ” Who the hell was she talking to? I was about to ask, but she suddenly clapped her hands together. “Anyway! That’s not why I brought you here!” I stiffened immediately. Here we go. She scooted a little closer to me, then hesitated and backed up again. “Ah—s-sorry, I got too close, didn’t I? Oh no, I don’t want to make you uncomfortable! I just—um—I just wanted to, um…” She was so awkward. “You did something to Hermes, didn’t you?” Lucifer blinked in surprise. Then, she smiled sheepishly and nodded. “Ehehe… yup. I did.” “So what does that mean?” Lucifer twiddled her thumbs. “It means… I get to watch over you now instead of him. But don’t worry! Your story is still in his hands! He just—well—let’s just say I was more persuasive than him.” I swallowed. “Persuasive how?” Lucifer gave me a look. “I asked really nicely.” “…That’s it?” She nodded, her expression completely innocent. I didn’t believe that for a second. But still… she didn’t feel like an enemy. I glanced down at the table in front of us. It was filled with food—warm, fresh, inviting. Everything about this place felt too perfect. I wasn’t sure what to think yet. But one thing was clear. Lucifer was dangerous. Maybe not in the same way as a mad god, but she was still an unknown divine being. And I had no idea what she really wanted from me. I needed to be careful. I took a deep breath, my heart still pounding in my chest. “…So what now?” I asked. Lucifer’s green eyes sparkled. “Oh, that’s easy,” she said, smiling warmly. “I’m here to help you.” "And also you just want to be entertained, right?" Lucifer tilted her head, looking me up and down. "Actually, no." "...No?" "Yeah, I can entertain myself," she said casually, then giggled. "I just… fell in love with your character." Silence. "...What?" Lucifer’s entire body tensed. Her wings flared out, and in a flustered panic, she shot up into the air. "O-OKAY! OKAY! Sorry, sorry, sorry!" she yelped, covering her face. "I got a little too invested—hi!" Oh my god. This is one messed-up god. Wait. She what?! I finally processed what she just said, and my face must have been priceless, because she started waving her hands frantically. "I just really liked how your story started, okay?! Maybe it's just the beginning, but I know it'll be amazing—I just know it!" She placed a hand over her chest, her voice raw with emotion. "I just… I want you to be happy, that's all." She hesitated. "...Maybe a little simcom—" "No." Lucifer blinked, looking at me with wide eyes. I exhaled sharply, steadying myself. "I don’t love Snow in that way." Lucifer's expression faltered for just a second. A flicker of disappointment. But then she pouted, crossing her arms. "We’ll see abo—" "No." She groaned dramatically, then laughed. "Okay, okay! Maybe a harem?" I rolled my eyes. "I'd like to stick with just Sunset for now, okay?" Lucifer beamed, clapping her hands together. "We can start with that!" But then… The air shifted. Something changed. The warmth of the fireplace grew too hot. The golden glow of the room darkened, as if the light itself was retreating. I felt the temperature rise not from the fire, but from her. Her expression hardened. Her entire presence transformed. No longer the flustered, lovestruck angel, she now radiated something ancient—something terrifying. Her once pristine wings darkened, splitting in two—half blinding white, half consuming black. The flames from the fireplace bent toward her like they were bowing. Her voice, still soft, now carried an edge that shook my very soul. "I don’t get called the King of Hell for nothing." My breath caught in my throat. This… this wasn’t just a god. This was a queen. Majestic. Divine. Unstoppable. The pressure in the room was suffocating. It was as if the very world had acknowledged her power, bowing in submission. The fire itself feared her. She closed her eyes. But when she spoke again. "I want what's best for you," she said softly. "Not entertainment. Not some game." Her gaze locked onto mine, and for the first time, I saw genuine devotion. "You deserve happiness. You deserve to be with her. To have a future worth living." The flames surged behind her, but they did not burn. They bowed. "I will not let Oblivion take that from you." I swallowed. Hard. This was Lucifer. Not the devil. Not some trickster like hermes. The King of Hell. Author's Note Hey, i feel a little, ill... so the promised marathon will be a little deleyed, but here is a sneek peak, i wanted to show lucifer from the beggining, but hermes fitted better to show the hierarchy of gods, ahh yeah the hierarchy, it will be also a lot of it in next chapter, okey okey i know the story is getting sidetracked, but im not feeling that well at the moment, so this is the best i can come up with, i have a list of things i want to do with this story and we are... 4% in? So here comes the chapter while i'm drinking tea with my medicine :)